22 20 545 https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/515/1906-04-01-The-Author-16-7.pdf 369ae41181c61f341ded9e85ad9eecae PDF Text Text ���������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1906-04-01 Volume 16 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 189–220 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19060401 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin FOUNDED BY SIR (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Che Huthor. Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. Vou. XVI.—No. 7. APRIL Isr, 1906. [Prick SrxPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. +> NOTICES. —+~>—+ OR the opinions expressed in papers that are K signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. —_+-—>— + —— List of Members. Tne List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. i The Pension Fund of the Society. Tur Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices, March 5th, 1906, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to invest a further sum. ‘They have now pur- chased £200 Cape of Good Hope 34 per cent. Inscribed Stock, bringing the investments of the fund to the figures set out below. VoL, XVI. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— MONRUIS 2S [6 £1000 0 0 Heocal 10ans 3.2 eee. 500 0 06 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 1? Mar WOan: +662 201 9 8 London and North Western 3 % Deben- ture Stock 25.5. ies 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation “rust 4% Certificates 2..........<... 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed StOCK ic ce ers te ek 200 0. 0 Wotal ...5.05.5... £2,643 9 2 DS ee Subscriptions, 1905. £ s. a. July 13, Dunsany, the Right Hon. the Lord : : ; : : = 0. 00 Oct. 12, Halford, F. M. 0 5 06 Oct. 12, Thorburn, W. M. 010 0 Nov. 9, ‘ Francis Daveen’’. 0 5 0 Noy. 9, Adair, Joseph 11 0 Nov. 21, Thurston, Mrs. 1170 Dec. 18, Browne, F. M. 0-5. 0 1906. March 7, Sinclair, Miss May Lb 0 March 7, Forrest, G. W. 2.270 March 8, Simpson, W. J. 0 5 0 March 8, Browne, F. M. 0 5 0 Donations, 1905. Nov. 6, Reynolds, Mrs. Fred. I i 06 Nov. 9, Wingfield, H. 010 6 Nov.17, Nash, T. A. . 12120 Dec. 1, Gibbs, F. L. A. 010 6 Dec. 6, Finch, Madame 113 6 Dec. 15, Egbert, Henry ; 0 5 0 Dec. 15, Muir, Ward . : Le 10 Dec. 15, Sherwood, Mrs. A. . 010 O Dec. 18, Sheppard, A. T. 010 6 Dec. 18, 8. I. G. ; 010 0 190 1906. £8. 6 Jan. 2, Jacobs, W. W. ; ; : Jan. 6, Wilkins, W. H. (Legacy) 0. Jan. 10, Middlemas, Commander A. C. Feb. 5, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt Feb. 5, Yeats, Jack B. ‘ Feb. 12, White, Mrs. Caroline Feb. 13, Bolton, Miss Anna Feb. 28, Weyman, Stanley March 7, Hardy, Harold March 12, Harvey, Mrs. or on 0 10 5 10 10 ROomoocoooleo eSseocoececseocoo- Or COMMITTEE NOTES. — to MEETING of the Committee of Management of the society was held on Monday, the 5th of March, at the offices of the society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W. After the minutes had been read and signed fourteen members and associates were elected, making the total number for the current year fifty-six. The secretary reported that the date of the dinner had been settled for May 9th, at the Criterion Restaurant, and the committee decided to charge 7s. 6d. for the tickets. Formal notice of the dinner will be sent round to the members of the society in due course. Two or three important cases came before the committee for discussion. One of these was adjourned for further information, till the April meeting ; another was left for decision in the hands of the solicitors of the society ; and a third was referred to the dramatic sub-committee. The committee dealt with other matters which, owing to their confidential nature, it is impossible to chronicle. After the meeting of the committee, a meeting of the trustees of the Pension Fund was held. The secretary placed before the trustees a detailed statement of the present finances, and the trustees decided to invest another £200 in the purchase of Cape of Good Hope 82 per cent. Inscribed Stock, and to recommend the payment of another pension of £35 a year to the Pension Fund Committee of the society. Formal notice of the purchase will be recorded in 7'he Author, and the Pension Fund Committee will, in due course, have the trustees’ report laid before them. It will interest members of the society to see that the fund is steadily increasing. ———— Cases. Tux tally of cases since the issue of the last num- ber of The Author isten. Four of these dealt with the retention of MSS. by publishers or editors, and in _Machen, Arthur THE AUTHOR. three the MSS. have been forwarded to the society’s office and returned to the authors. The fourth case is rather more difficult to deal with, owing to the unbusinesslike methods of the publisher. A question of infringement of copyright is ina fair way of being completed. The case is quite clear, and the author’s right has been acknowledged, but the terms of settlement have not as yet been determined. In three cases the secretary has been forced to apply for accounts and money. One has terminated satisfactorily, and the other two will, no doubt, eventually have the same’ happy ending ; but the secretary has on previous occasions experienced considerable difficulty in dealing with the same houses. The firms neglect to render the accounts till the last minute, render explanations as tardily as possible, and pay cheques for the amount due only when the demand begins to grow persistent. In one case where money was demanded the sum has been paid and forwarded to the author. In one case where accounts alone were in dispute the matter has been settled. The back issues are gradually being cleared up. In fact there are only three outstanding. In one, accounts should be rendered, but they have not yet come to hand, although the publisher has promised to forward them. The other two are for the return of MSS.. In the latter cases the secre- tary’s demand has been partly successful, some MSS. have been returned, but there are still some MSS. outstanding. —1 March Elections. Cameron, Miss Elizabeth Trinity, Duns, Scotland. Waller (Elizabeth Waller) Clark, Wm. Abercombie Hemsby, near Yarmouth. Clench, Miss Nora. . 22, Blomfield Road, Maida Vale, W. Cook, W. Victor . . 18, South Street, Chichester. Park Point, Broughton, chester. 7, Cedars Road, Becken- — ham, Kent. Guilsborough Northampton. 5, Cosway Street, N.W. Eversley, Bridge of Weir, Renfrewshire. Great Dickson, J. M._, Higher Man- Drage, Miss E. Alice Harvey, Mrs. Hall, Osgood) (Irene Meldrum, Miss 8. Jane (Eric Falconer ; Eliza- beth Tytter) Saleeby, C. W. M.D., F.R.S.E. Simpson, W. J., M.D. Place, : 13, Greville N.W. 13, Queen Anne Street, THE AUTHOR. 11, Ridgmount Gardens, Bloomsbury, W.C. Treston, J. . . 16, Mirfield Drive, Monton Green, Lan- cashire. One member does not desire his name or address printed. Sparrow, Walter Shaw . + BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. ——— + (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serye to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply particulars. ) BIOGRAPHY. A Woman oF Wit AND Wispom. A Memoir of Elizabeth Carter, one of the “Bas Bleu” Society (1717—1806). By ALICE C. C. GAUSSEN. 8} x 5}. 263 pp. Smith Elder, 7s. 6d. n. Sir WALTER Scott. By ANDREW LANG, 7% X 5}. 258 pp. Hodder and Stoughton, 3s. 6d. BOOKS OF REFERENCE. Grove’s DICTIONARY OF Music AND Mustcians. Edited by J. A. FULLER MAITLAND. In Five Volumes. Vol. II. 91x 6. 794 pp. Macmillan, 21s. n. DRAMA. PARIS AND (NONE. By LAURENCE BINYON. 73 x 5}. 23 pp. Constable. 1s. n. Tue Soxc oF Songs. A Lyrical Folk-Play of the Ancient Hebrews. Arranged in Seven Scenes. By Francis Courts. With illustrations by H. Ospovat. Flowers of Parnassus.) 5} x 44. 67 pp. Lane. 1s. n. pp EDUCATIONAL. Tue IMPERIAL READER. Being a descriptive account of the Territories forming the British Empire. Edited by the Hon. W. P. REEvES and E. E. SPEIGHT. 7} x 5. 444 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 2s 6d. n. Cmsar’s GALLIC WAR. Parts V. and VI. W. H. D. Rouse, Litt.D. 36 and 27 pp. Blackie. 6d. n. each. Tue PILGRIM’s Proaress. By JoHN BuNYAN. Parts LandIl. 125and128pp. EDMUND BURKE'S SPEECHES ON AMERICA. 128 pp. MacauLay’s THIRD CHAPTER. 128 pp. More’s Utopia. 128 pp. THE AGE OF THE ANTONINES. 104 pp. (First three chapters of Gibbon.) Edited by W. H. D. Rouse, Litt.D. 6} x 44. Blackie. 6d. each. ADVANCED ENGLISH SYNTAX. By C. T. ONTONS, M.A. 74 x 5}. Second Edition, Sonneschien. 2s. 6d. ENGINEERING. PRACTICAL ELECTRO CHEMISTRY. By BERTRAM BLOUNT. Second Edition. Revisedand brought up todate. 9 x 53. 394 pp. London: Constable. New York: The Mac- millan Co. 15s, n, Edited by i x ae. FICTION. Tue WAY OF THE SPIRIT. By H. RripER HAGGARD. 72x 5. 344 pp. Hutchinson. 65. Kari Heryrich. By W. Meyer Foerster. Sole authorized translation from the German by GRACE 191 BARLOW VON WENTZEL. Gowans and Gray. A Toy TRAGEDY. By Mrs. HENRY DE LA PASTURE’ Cheap Edition. 7% x5. 278 pp. Cassell. 3s. 6d. THE Porson oF ToncuEsS. By M. E. CaRR. 73 x 5. 320 pp. Smith Elder. 6s. CHRISTOPHER DEANE. A Character Study at School and College. By E. H. Lacon Watson. New and cheaper Edition. 73 x 54. 317 pp. Brown Langham. 3s. 6d. CONCERING PAUL AND FIAMMETTA. By L. ALLEN HARKER. 73x 5. 252 pp. Arnold. 6s. LOAVES AND FISHES. By BERNARD CAPES, 312 pp. Methuen. 6s. PRINCE CHARLIE. By BURFORD DELANNOY. 732 x 5. 318 pp. Ward Lock. 3s. 6d. MirRIAM LEMAIRE, MONEYLENDER. TON and HEATH HOSKEN. 7} x 5. 3s. 6d. THAT PREPOSTEROUS WILL, 320 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. THROUGH THE Mists: OR LEAVES FROM THE AUTO- BIOGRAPHY OF A SOUL IN PARADISE. Recorded for the author by R. J. Lexs. New Edition. 72 x 5. 385 pp. Welby. 6s. THe EpG@E or CIRCUMSTANCE. By EDWARD NOBLE. 8} x 53. 136 pp. Cheap Edition. Blackwoods. 6d. Lapy Basy. By DorRoTHEA GERARD. Cheap Edition. 208 pp. 8} x 54. Blackwoods. 6d. THE ForBIDDEN MAN. By CORALIE STANTON and HeatH Hosken. F.V. White. 3s. 6d. THE MAN WITH THE OPALS, By ALFRED WILSON- BARKETY and AUSTIN FRYERS. 7} x 5. 312 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. KARL GRIER: THE STRANGE STorRY OF A MAN WITH A SIXTH SENSE. By Louis TRAcy. 7} x 54. 277 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s Tue GARDEN OF Mystery. By RICHARD MARSH. 72 x 5. 318 pp. J. Long. 6s. Tue Rea Mrs. DAYyBROoK. By FLORENCE WARDEN. 72x 5. 319 pp. J. Long. 6s. BROoWNJOHNS. By MABEL DEARMER. Smith Elder. 6s. Sea Spray. By F.T. BULLEN, F.R.G.S. 73} x 5. 313 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. THE PoisoN DEALER. By GEORGES OHNET. lated by F. ROTHWELL, 7$ X 5. 293 pp. Laurie. 6s. TRINCOLOX. By DovuGgLAs SLADEN. 184 pp. THE CoLuMN. By CHARLES MaRRioTT. 188 pp. THE UN- LUCKY NuMBER. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. 84 X 5¥. 156 pp. Newnes’ Sixpenny Novels, Illustrated. CAPTAIN JOHN ListER. A Tale of Axholme. By J. A. HAMILTON. 7% x 5. 338pp. Hutchinson. 6s. A Woman's LoyaLty. ByIzA Durrus Harpy. 7} x 5. 320 pp. Digby Long. 6s. THE MOTH AND THE FoorLtigHts. By GERTRUDE WARDEN. 7x5. 295pp. Digby Long. 6s. LAW. Tue LAw or Torts. By J. F. Cuark and W. H. RB. LINDSELL. Fourth Edition. By WYATT PAINE, 10 x 64. 880 pp. Sweet and Maxwell. LITERARY. By the RicgHt Hon. AUGUSTINE BirRRELL, M.P. Cheap Edition, 83 x 5}. 95 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6d. MILITARY. THE OFFICERS’ FIELD NoTE BOOK AND RECONNAISSANCE AtpE-MrmorrE. By Lizut.-Con. E, GuntTER, P.S.C. With diagrams and tables. 74 x 4}. 100 pp. Clowes. 6s, 6d. n. 7k X 5h. 227 pp. 72 x 5. By CORALIE STAN- 271 pp. Cassell. 3y L.G. MOBERLY. 7? x 5. 78 x 5. 312 pp. Trans- Werner OBITER DICTA. 192 MUSIC. STORIES FROM THE OPpRAS. With Short Biographies of the Composers. By GLADYS DavIpson. 74 x 5}. 7T. Werner Laurie. ORIENTAL. Tue CLASSICS OF CONFUCIUS, Book oF History (SHU Kin@). Rendered and compiled by W. GORN OLD, M.R.A.S. (The Wisdom of the East Series.) 6% x 5 67 pp. Murray. Is. n. PAMPHLETS. THe PLAY-TIME OF THE POOR. Warb. Smith Elder. 2d. PHILOSOPHY. THE UNITY OF WILL. Studies of an Irrationalist. By G. A. HieHt. 9x 6. 244 pp. Chapman and Hall. 10s. 6d. n. By Mrs. HUMPHRY POETRY. THE DAWN IN BriTarn. By CHAarirs M. DouGHTY. Two Vols. 7% x 54. 217and233 pp. Duckworth. 9s, n. POLITICS. INDIVIDUALISM AND COLLECTIVISM. Four Lectures by C. W. SALEEBY. 74 x 5. 154 pp. Williams and Norgate. 28. REPRINTS. Essays, MORAL AND PonLITe, 1660—1714. Selected and edited by JoHN and CONSTANCE MASEFIELD. 5 X32. 263 pp. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d. n. Poems. By CHrIstina Rosserri. With an Introduction by ALICE MEYNELL, 200 pp. 6} x 4. Blackie. 3s. 6d. n. SHAKESPEARE'S Porms. Vols. I. and If. Edited by EB. D. CHAMBERS. 63 x 4. Blackie. 3s. 6d. n. Matne’s ANCIENT Law. New Edition, with Notes by SIR FREDERICK PoLLocK. 8# x 54. 426 pp. Murray. 5s. 0. THEOLOGY. THE LIFE SUPERLATIVE. By SToprorD A. BROOKE. 7ix 54. 314 pp. Sir Isaac Pitman. 6s. ASPECTS OF ANGLICANISM, OR SOME COMMENTS ON CKeRTAIN EVENTS IN THE “NINETIES. By Mer. Moyrs, D.D. 8 x 53. 499 pp. Longmans. 6s. 6d.n. ILLUSION IN RELIGION. By Epwin A. ABBorT, D.D. 45 pp. Griffiths. 6s. To-Day. By J C. Wrigut. Demy 16mo. 1s. 6d. n. A small volume of thoughts for each day. Methuen. TRAVEL, GRANADA. Memories, Adventures, Studies and Impres- sions. By LEONARD WILLIAMS. 84 x 5}. 213 pp. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. n. Rome. A Practical Guide to Rome and its Environs. By E. A. REYNOLDS BALL. 63 x 4}. 256 pp. Black. TOPOGRAPHY. WESSEX, PAINTED BY WALKER TYNEDALE. by CLIVE HOLLAND. 9 x 64. Described 280 pp. Black. 20s.n. 2 ee LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. —— + a ESSRS. METHUEN & CO. published on the 15th of last month, a daily text-book entitled “ To-day,” which has been edited by Mr. J. ©. Wright, whose recent book, ‘In the THR AUTHOR. Good Old Times,” appeared at the beginning of the year. Mr. J. M. Stuart-Young, will publish in the autumn of this year a new story upon which he has been engaged since 1904. The title of the story, which deals with negro character, is “ The Country of the Blind.” The same writer’s memoir of the late Oscar Wilde was published early last month. Messrs. A. & C. Black announce a colour book on Wessex, the text by Mr. Clive Holland. Lieut.-Colonel E. Gunter has published through Wm. Clowes & Son, Ltd., 238, Cockspur Street, S.W., a new edition (eleventh) of his ‘‘ Officers’ Field Note and Sketch Book and Reconnaissance Aide- Mémoire.” In this edition, which has been brought up to date, some notes gathered from the experiences of the Russo-Japanese War, and new tables of guns, rifles, etc., have been added. “A Sovereign Remedy ”’ is the title of Mrs. Flora Annie Steele’s new story dealing with English and _ Welsh life, which will be published shortly. ‘The same writer is also writing a popular history of India, which will deal in broad tones with Indian life, political and social. Messrs. Longmans will publish early this month a volume of short stories entitled “ Simple Annals,” by M. E. Francis. The stories deal mainly with the lives of working women. The same author is engaged on a novel, the scene of which is laid in Dorset,and the title of which is‘ Hardy-on-the-Hill.” A one act play by M. E. Francis has recently been accepted by the manager of a West End theatre. ‘Miriam Lemaire—Moneylender,” by Coralie Stanton and Heath Hosken, authors of “‘ Chance the Juggler,” “The Forbidden Man,” ete., is a nar- ration of certain facts and episodes in the career of a very unscrupulous woman, whose life and character form a study in modern criminality. The scenes of the story are laid in London, Paris, Rome, Cairo, and the Riviera. Messrs. Cassell & Co. are the publishers. Mr. Randal McDonnell’s novel, ‘ Kathleen Mavourneen,” a memory of 1798, has gone into a fourth impression. Messrs. Gill & Son, of Dublin, are the publishers of the book, which is sold at 2s. in boards, and 2s. 6d. in cloth. “In Subjection” is the title of Ellen Thorney- croft Fowler’s (Mrs. A. L. Felkin) new novel, which Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. are publishing this month. Mr. Alexander Rogers contemplates the publica- tion of the second volume of the “ History of the Province of Gujarat,” the first volume of which was published in 1886, under the editorship of the late Sir E. ©. Bayley. The proposed work embraces the whole history of the province down to com-_ paratively modern times, and completes the task which the editors of the first volume commenced. The size of the volume—with which will be  aE re ‘ar IC Me | THE AUTHOR. publishedan amended map, indicating the towns and villages mentioned in the course of the history— will be demy octavo. The subscription price will be 25s. nett, and the edition will be limited to 500 copies. Subscriptions to the work may be sént to Messrs. Barnicott & Pearce, Atheneum Press, Taunton. : Frank Danby’s new novel, “The Sphinx’s Lawyer,” which Messrs. Heinemann are publishing in England, and Messrs. Lippincott in America, is rather a long work, incidentally pleading for differential treatment for educated criminals. It may, perhaps, be summarised by its concluding sentences :—“ Woman is the great compromise ” ; “Teavening law with love.” Mrs. Fred Reynolds, author of ‘A Quaker Wooing,” has just published another book, through Messrs. Hurst & Blackett. It is entitled “In Silence,” and concerns the up-growing of a beau- tiful girl who is born deaf. The scene is laid in the Lake District. Miss May Sinclair, whose novel, “The Divine Fire,” was published a few months ago, 1s Now engaged on a new book which, however, will not be quite so long as its predecessor. : Mr. Ernest Thompson Seton’s new book, “ Animal Heroes,” contains the histories of a cat, a dog, a pigeon, a lynx, two wolves and a reindeer. The illustrations, which accompany the work, are from the pen of the author. Messrs. Constable & Co. are the publishers. EK. Nesbit’s novel, “The Incomplete Amorist,” which is running serially in the Philadelphia Even- img Post, will be published in book form, here and in America, about the end of June. The hero is an amateur of emotions and the heroines are twain. The scenes are laid in Kent, Fontainebleau, and among the art students of the Montparnasse quarter in Paris. The same writer will publish through Mr. T. Fisher Unwin two volumes, “ Man and Maid,” a collection of stories, and“ The Amulet,” which has been running in the Strand Magazine, illustrated by H. R. Millar; and through Wells, Gardner & Co., “The Railway Children,” which has been running in the London Magazine ; the last work illustrated by ©. E. Brock, will be published in the autumn. E. Nesbit is also working on a new children’s serial for the Strand Magazine, and on a new novel, a story of a young couple which will appeal to those who liked the “Red House.” The “ Incomplete Amorist” is in quite a different genre, and may perhaps interest those who view life with more cynical eyes. “The Magician’s Heart” is the title of a play by this writer which will be produced in London next winter. “Stories from the Operas,” by Gladys Davidson, published by T. Werner Laurie, consists of twenty 193 stories taken from among the most popular grand operas constantly performed at Covent Garden and Drury Lane, the object being to present, not a mere synopsis, but all the incidents of each libretto in the clear readable form of an ordinary short story. This, it is hoped, may fill a much-felt want, since many even truly musical people have frequently only very vague ideas as to the actual sfories con- tained in their favourite operas. The book is pape, by kind permission, to the Countess de Tey. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. are just publishing a new edition of Evelyn’s “ Diary,” in three volumes, under the editorship of Mr. Austin Dobson. ‘The format will be that of the “ Diary and Letters ” of Madame d’Arblay recently issued by the same firm. The text, the spelling of which has been modernised, will follow Bray and Forster; but many minor rectifications have been made, and some unsuspected errors corrected. The book, besides containing the notes of the earlier editors, carefully revised, will include a large number of additional notes by the present editor. As in the case of the d’Arblay Diary, the new edition will be illustrated by photo- gravure portraits, contemporary views of localities, maps and facsimile title-page, and will contain a preface, introduction and full index. Mr. John Lane will publish this month a new novel by the author of “The Winding Road.” The title of the work, however, has not yet been fixed. The same writer’s book on “ Heidelberg ” will be published in the autumn by E. Grant Richards. The volume, which will be illustrated, deals with the interesting ruins of the town, and the fascinating and most important history of the Palatinate, with which Great Britain has been so largely connected. John Oliver Hobbes’ new novel,-‘ The Dream and the Business,” which is now running serially through the Grand Magazine, will be published by Mr. Fisher Unwin, probably in the spring. Monsieur Henri Devray, who has translated “ The Vineyard,” and is now translating “ Love and the Soul Hunters,” will in turn translate all John Oliver Hobbes’ works into French, and they will appear serially in the leading French journals. “ Concerning Paul and Fiammetta,” a new book about children for grown-ups, by L. Allen Harker, author of “A Romance of the Nursery,” was published last month by Mr. Edward Arnold. A preface to the work is contributed by Kate Douglas Wiggin. Ata meeting of the Quatuor Coronati Lodge, No. 2076, held in January last, it was decided to strike a medal in commemoration of the jubilee anniversary of Mr. Robert Freke Gould’s initiation into Masonry. In addition to being the founder of this lodge, Mr. Gould is also the author of 194 works dealing with Freemasonry, his last work on this subject being “ The Concise History of Freemasonry.” ; : The Bohemian people have paid a compliment to Mr. James Baker, the author of “The Insepar- ables,” and many books and articles on Bohemia, by electing him on the committee for the Bohemian section of the Austrian Exhibition, to be held in London this year. Mr. Richard Bagot is engaged on a new novel, which will be published in due course by Messrs. Methuen. The scene of Mr. Bagot’s new book is again laid in Italy, and the action takes place in an ancient city in the Roman province ; the author leaving Rome and Roman life and occupy- ing himself with one of those provincial dramas, which, in Italy, are apt to assume such tragic proportions. Mrs. Percy Dearmer’s novel, “The Difficult Way,” published by Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co., has just gone into a third edition. It is a story of strong human interest, dealing with the evolution of a human soul, through suffering, to its final peace. “ Brownjohn’s,” published last month, is written in a much lighter vein. This has reached a second edition. Mrs. Dearmer will not bring out another novel until the autumn of 1907. She is at present engaged upon “A Child’s Life of Christ,” to be published by Messrs. Methuen & Co. This book aims at giving a complete life of Christ simply told for children. It will be illustrated in colour by Miss Eleanor Fortescue-Brickdale. . Mrs. Alec-T'weedie’s last volume, “ Porfirio Diaz, Seven Times President of Mexico,” which appeared a few weeks ago, has created so much | interest that German and Spanish editions are being arranged. It is a curious fact that although this great Mexican ruler has had decorations con- ferred upon him by all the important countries, Great Britain has never paid him that honour. This is all the more remarkable considering his courtesy to British subjects and the enormous amount of English capital invested in Mexico to-day. Mr. Brandon Thomas’s new comedy, “A Judge’s Memory,” was produced at Terry’s Theatre on March 13th. The main purport of the play is to indicate the manner in which an ex-convict—whose sudden acquisition of wealth obtains for him an entry into society — arranges the marriage of his son to the daughter of the judge who had sentenced him. The caste includes Mr. James Welch and Mr. James Fernandez as the judge and ex-convict respectively. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle’s military play, “ Briga- dier Gerard,” was produced at the Imperial Theatre, on March 38rd. The play deals with the recovery THE AUTHOR. of certain private papers belonging to Napoleon, the part which Brigadier Gerard played in their recovery, and the adventures which befel him in his quest. The caste includes Mr. Lewis Waller, Miss Evelyn Millard, and Mr. A. H. George. : “The Beauty of Bath” is the title of a new musical play by Mr. Seymour Hicks and Mr. Cosmo Hamilton, produced at the Aldwych Theatre on March 19th. The plot is contained in the resem- blance of an actor to a lieutenant in the Royal Navy—a resemblance so striking as to enable them to change positions and thus to create complications with which the “Beauty of Bath” is closely concerned. The caste includes Miss Ellaline Terriss, Mr. Seymour Hicks and Miss Rosina Filippi. Mr. Bernard Shaw’s play, “Captain Brassbound’s Conversion,’ played at the Court Theatre on March 20th, tells the story of a good-hearted, motherly spinster, who, with her brother-in-law, a judge, is held prisoner by a smuggling sea captain. His intention is to take vengeance on them for their treatment of his deceased mother. But in conse- quence of the kindness shown to him and to one of his crew by the spinster, he eventually abandons. his design. Included in the caste are Miss Ellen Terry and Mr. Fred Kerr. $$ —_—_ PARIS NOTES. —+—<—+ — HE inauguration of the statue in memory of TT Alfred de Musset presented to the City of — Paris, by M. Osiris, has been one of the literary fétes of the month. The statue repre- sents the poet seated in a dejected attitude with his muse standing at his side. It is placed just outside the Thédtre Francais, and the inaugu- ration féte was held in the foyer of the Comédie Francaise. About two hundred guests were present, and the poet’s family was represented by M. and Mme. Lardin de Musset and Mlle. Alice Lardin de Musset. M. Claretie made the opening speech, and several most eloquent ones — followed. M. Francois Coppée spoke warmly in — praise of his brother poet. M. Marcel Prevost — referred chiefly to Musset’s prose writings. Several _ delegates then added their tribute of praise and Monnet Sully recited a poem composed in honour | of Musset. ‘There was military music to openand — close the proceedings, and then the whole assembly — left the foyer to be present at the unveiling of the — statue. Mme. Bartet laid flowers on it. Alfred de — Musset’s old housekeeper was carried in an arm- — chair to witness the inauguration, and Sévérine  took some of the flowers from the poet’s statue to place in the hands of that of George Sand, in the foyer of the Francais. The only regret felt by many of those present was that this féte had not taken place a year previously, during the life-time of Alfred de Musset’s sister. She had watched with keen interest the progress of the statue, and had lent the sculptor her portraits of the poet. It had been her great wish to be present at this inaugura- tion. There was a gala night at the Frangais afterwards, when Alfred de Musset’s works were performed. Among recent new books are the following : “La Psychologie des individus et des Sociétés chez Taine, historien des littératures,” by Paul Lacombe. “Le Vingtieme siécle politique,” by René Wallier. “Le Président Falliéres ” (pamphlet), by Jean de la Hire. “ Histoire du travail et des travailleurs” by P. Brisson. “‘Napoléon et sa famille (VII.)” by Frédéric Masson.* Among new works of fiction “ Sous le fardeau,” by J-H. Rosny ; “ Terriens,” by Jean Revel ; “‘ Les Délices de Mantoue,’ by Jean Bertheroy; ‘“ Le Docteur Jobert,” by Henri Fauvel ; ‘‘ Les Pas sur le sable,’ by Paul Margueritte ; “ L’Ecoliere,” by M. Léon Frapié ; ‘* Les Roquevillard,” by Henry Bordeaux ; “ Cinq Contes pour les Antiquaires,” by Jean Gounouilhou; ‘“ Aimons,” by Francois Gillette.t “Sur la vaste terre,”t by M. Pierre Mille, is a volume of short stories remarkable for their realism and originality. In these days when travelling is made easy and colonisation the order of the century in which we live, we must expect to see both sides of the medal. Some English authors have shown us the effect of Indian life on Europeans. Recent French novelists have OG proved to us the demoralising effect of a different tet climate and other ways and customs on Europeans, dsBte, and M. Pierre Mille now gives us some graphic Bse2: sketches of life in a French colony. Each of his stories is powerful and original. * “Ta Psychologie, etc.,” by Paul Lacombe (Alcan) ; “Le Vingtieme siécle politique,’ by R. Wallier (Fasquelle) ; “Le Président Falliéres,’ by J. de la Hire (Librairie Universelle) ; “ Histoire du travail, etc.,” by P. Brisson (Delagrave); “Napoléon et sa Famille (VII.),” by F. Masson (Ollendorff). } “Sous le Fardeau,” by J. H. Rosny (Plon) ; “ Terriens,”’ by Jean Revel (Fasquelle) ; ‘‘ Les Délices de Mantoue,” by Jean Bertheroy (Flammarion) ; “ Le Doctor Jobert,” by Henri Fauvel (Victor Havard) ; ‘‘ Les Pas sur le sable,” by Paul Margueritte (Plon) ; “ L’Ecoliére,” by Léon Frapié (Calmann Lévy); “ Les Roquevillard,” by Henry Bordeaux {Plon); ‘Cinq Contes pour les antiquaires,’ by J. Gounouilhou (Librairie Jllustrée); ‘“ Aimons,”’ by F. Gillette (Plon). t “Sur la vaste terre,” by M. Pierre Mille (Calmann Lévy). THE AUTHOR. 195 “La Rebelle’’* is the title of Marcelle Tinayre’s new novel now published in volume form. There are some charming pages in it, some very interest- ing secondary characters and two very illogical individuals in the chief réles. Great interest and curiosity is felt in Paris with regard to the books shortly to be published by Mrs. Frederika Macdonald on Jean-Jacques Rousseau. For the last twenty years the author has been collecting details, visiting the French libraries and carefully studying the archives in search of any fresh clues which might throw light on the subject she has studied with such care. Some years ago La Revue published in Paris a French article by Mrs. Macdonald with photographs of some of the documents on which she bases her theory that Jean-Jacques has been basely slandered by his enemies. The attempt to “ whitewash Rousseau” is ridiculed by all those—who know nothing about the facts on which the theory of this new book is based. Mrs. Macdonald’s book is shortly to be published in English, and there will possibly be a French edition of the work. An extraordinary little volume of poems has just been published entitled “ L’Ame Géométrique.” The author is Henri Allorge and his verses are consecrated to geometry with geometrical figures as illustrations! Camille Flammarion has written the preface to this original little book, which alone proves that the contents are not commonplace. The author himself explains his idea in the follow- ing words: “ Le poéte a voulu seulement retracer les images et dépeindre les sentiments qu’ éveillent en lui les figures de la géométrie, laquelle résume, i bien y regarder, toute la vie.” Another woman’s newspaper is soon to be floated in Paris. La Fronde was only short-lived and could not from many points of view be considered a success. The new venture is to commence as a weekly paper entitled La Francaise. Its pro- gramme is extensive, its annual subscription six francs in France and eight francs abroad, and the first number is announced for the month of May, 1906. A curious case was brought into the French Law Courts this last month. M. Friedman, the author of a book published in London in 1884 entitled “ Anne Boleyn,” complains that the French trans- lation of his work completely changes the tone and the documentary nature of it and makes it into a sectarian publication. M. Friedmann is a German and a Protestant, and he claims to have written this chapter of English history in a totally unbiassed way. In the French translation, Protestant is rendered * “Ta Rebelle,”’ by Marcelle Tinayre (Calmann Lévy). 196 heretic, Francois J., instead of being the ally of Anne Boleyn, is her abettor, and Anne Boleyn is spoken of as the concubine instead of the Queen. Such changes as these are made throughout the whole work. The story of the translation is curious also. It was done by M. Lugné Philippon, a professor of English, for the Abbé du Lac and completed in 1894. The translator agrees that the author has cause for complaint but declines all responsibility with regard to alterations after the work had left his hands. ‘he manuscript was next entrusted to M. Dauphin Meunier, who did not even know English, for “corrections of style.’ He, too, declines all responsibility. The Abbé du Lac then stated that he had studied and translated the book in question with M. Lugné-Philippon whom he considered his English professor and had paid the latter £160 for his work. M. Dauphin had ‘then edited the book and found a publisher for it. ‘The Abbé du Lac fails to see that he is responsible for any modifications which were deemed necessary. The verdict had not been given at the time of going to press. In connection with the Alliance Francaise the Alliance Littéraire Franco-Britannique has been founded with a view to encouraging the exchange of visits between literary men, savants, and artists of the two countries. A party of forty members of the English section paid a visit to Paris last month, and were entertained by the French members in various ways during the week of their sojourn here. Sir Archibald Geikie lectured at the Sorbonne to an assembly made up about equally of French and English. The London Daily Chronicle and the Chicago Daily News gave a reception last month at their offices, which are in the same building, to the representatives of the foreign press in Paris. There were about two hundred guests present, and the arrangements were admirably carried out by Mr. Donohoe and Mr. Lemar Middleton, the organisers of this interesting soirée. M. Jules Charetie is writing a libretto on a dramatic episode during the Revolution. M. Massenet will put it to music for the next season at Monte Carlo. The title is to be “La Girondine.”’ Three new pieces are announced by the Théatre de l’Oeuvre, “ Le troisiéme concert” by A. Savoir, “ Le Réformateur” by Ed. Rod, and “ Le Cloaque” by Carpenter. “Glatigny,” by Catulle Mendés, is now being given at the Odéon, “Le Frisson de l’Aigle ” at the Théatre Sarah Bernhardt, ‘“ Bourgeon,” by M. Feydeau, at the Vaudeville, “ Sacha,” by Mme. Martial, at the Gymnase. Anys HALLarp. * THB AUTHOR. SPANISH NOTES. —— N Romero Robledo Spain has just lost @ I powerful parliamentary leader. For forty- four years he took an active part in the Government in different ministerial offices; and when I saw his commanding figure inaugurating the ceremony of the young King laying the foundation stone of the statue to his royal father, I was reminded of the influence he had used for the restoration of Alfonso XII. to the throne. The death of Pereda, whose works, especially ‘Escenas Montafiesas” (‘‘ Mountainous Scenes”), have endeared him to thousands of readers, has. been the occasion of published eulogies from hig. intimate friends, Benito Galdos, Menendez Pelayo, Palacio Valdés, and Clarin. ‘“ For twenty years,” says the great novelist Galdos, “I had the pleasure of Pereda’s friendship, and this friendship com- menced with my admiration for his ‘ Escenas Montafesas.’ Pereda’s sense of humour was. attractive,” continues the writer, ‘and it was this, added to his vigorous personality, his sincerity, and his clear and wide view of things which gave force to his satirical political novels.”” Menendez. Pelayo, who wrote the prologue to the edition of Pereda’s complete works, that the author was | one of the best writers of the day, and the most original poet of the north of Spain, draws attention in his present eulogy to the charm of Pereda’s. conversations and letters, which he says would have left their mark had he never published a book. Pereda’s last letter, bearing the date of 18th February, and addressed to his valued friend Palacio Valdés, runs thus :— “My DEAR FRIEND,— ' “JT was agreeably surprised by your gift of your last novel, “Tristan the Pessimist,” which reached me yesterday. Excuse me only acknowledg- ing the receipt of the book at this moment. [- shall enjoy reading it as soon as I can. But you know the wretched state of my health for the last two years, and how it deprives me of many pleasures; including that of reading, especially works of imagination, which may affect me. You cam understand that for a man of my tastes no illness: could be more cruel and unwelcome. However, it is God’s will, so patience! I know the perusal of your book will delight me; and let me in the meanwhile congratulate you on your reappearance in the arena of art with another work which will certainly prove a fresh triumph. 5 “ With cordial regards, I am always « Your affectionate friend and admirer, «J, M. pe PEREDA.” —  THE AUTHOR. As Palacio Valdés has also honoured me with the gift of his new novel, I can say that it isa masterly psychological study of a pessimist who makes his life wretched by imagining evil in every- body about him. His charming wife is victimised by this mania, and his advantageous circumstances turned into misery. The sad story of the pessimist is relieved by such ideal pictures as the lover of “9 Cirilo and Visita, the paralytic man and the blind ‘j= girl, the noble long-suffering man, who finally wins back his erring wife, is a fine study ; and as usual the famous romantic satirist brightens his study of real life by his sense of humour especially seen in the sayings of the peasant Barragan. Don Fernando de Annton has made his début in the literary world with the ambitious project of reforming society with a series of satirical novels. * “Queralt hombre de mundé” (‘ Queralt Man of the World”) is the first of this series, and although not wanting in interest, the hero is unequal to the part which he is meant to play. The lecture which startled all Madrid with its plain and eloquent truths certainly marks a step to the reform of Spanish opinion, for the famous moralist, Don Miguel de Unamuro, was listened to with rapt attention by the large gathering assembled to hear his eloquent words in the theatre of the _ Zarzuela. With the skill of a sympathetic orator, Unamuno showed the necessity of civilians interest- aa) ing themselves in the army ; he spoke of colonisa- 0 tion, on the use and abuse of the press, and he waxed »ol@ eloquent on the question of religion, pressing home 1% the necessity of realising that apart from sacer- » dotalism God was to be worshipped as the Spirit » of Truth which alone can save, even as it is » eonceived in the moral sense. The recent meeting of the Ibero-American Society has also excited great interest, for it ‘mj marked the great progress woman’s education is making under the protection of the society. The movement was first started, in 1868, by Don Fernando de Castro, rector of the University of Madrid, but it lacked supporters of his opinion. Colonel Fignerola Ferretti now sends the news to England that at last Sefior Castro’s hopes for the higher education of women are in some degree realised, for the salons of the Ibero-American society will now in future see classes for women in various subjects, and more than two hundred pupils have already been enrolled. The speeches of the Marquesa d’Ayerbe and Dofia Pilar Contreras de Rodriguez, which Maugurated this educative departure were eloquent. The marchioness showed that the evil of women being uneducated is often reflected on the sons of a family, who frequently find them- selves burdened with helpless sisters to support, and Dofia Contreras de Rodriguez especially advo- 197 cated the sphere of music as one that is suitable for women endowed with the necessary capacity. The approaching marriage of King Alphonso with Princess Ena is spoken of in the press as the hoped for commencement of a new era, when a mutual nearer acquaintance of Spain and England will introduce many British methods for the advance of education into the country, and when the welcome awaiting the British Queen will prove that the bigotry credited to Spain is a thing of the as RACHEL CHALLICE, a COPYRIGHT IN THE UNITED STATES. Parr I. HarPeR & Brotuers v. M. A. Donouur & Co. HE following is the decision of Judge San- born, of Chicago, in the United States Circuit Court for the Northern District of Illinois, Eastern Division, respecting abandonment of copyright in the case of Harper & Brothers vy. M. A. Donohue & Co., in regard to the reprinting by the defendants of the novel ‘‘The Masquerader” : Katherine Cecil Thurston, the author, is a subject of King Edward VII., and as such has the same privilege of copyright in the United States as if a citizen of this country. This is secured to her by the International Copyright Act of March 3, 1891 (26 Stat. 1105), the Berne Convention, and the proclamation of the President of July 1, 1891, provided for by such Act, 27 Stat. 981. As author of the work called “‘I'he Masquerader,” or “John Chilcote, M.P.,” the literary property vested in her consisted, so far as here material, of the following rights, privileges or powers : Before publication : The sole, exclusive interest, use and control; the right to its name ; to control or prevent publication; the right of private exhi- bition, for criticism or otherwise, reading, repre- sentation, and restricted circulation ; to copy, and permit others to copy, and to give away a copy ; to translate or dramatise the work ; to print with- out publication ; to make qualified distribution ; the right to make the first publication ; the right to sell and assign her interest, either absolutely, or conditionally, with or without qualification, limita- tion or restriction, territorial or otherwise, by oral or written transfer. Such literary property is not subject either to execution or taxation, because this might include a forced sale, the very thing the owner has the right to prevent. After publication: Unrestricted publication, without copyright, is a transfer to the public to do most of the things the author might do, in common with her, except all right of transfer and sale, which remains to the author ; but without  198 advantage, since the work has become, by the publication, common property. : The Copyright Acts substantiaily give the fol- lowing additional rights : To copyright, and thus secure the sole privilege of unlimited multiplica- tion and sale of copies; to sell or transfer the unlimited right of reproduction, sale and publica- tion, the limited right of serial publication, the right of publication in book form, the right of translation, the right of dramatisation or one or more of these rights in specific territory, and the right to secure a copyright either generally, or in one or more countries whose laws permit it, either in the name of the author or assignee. Also the right to the author to license the sale or other restricted enjoyment of some lesser right, without the power to copyright. The author and complainant made a written contract which finally became a binding obligation September 29, 1903. It contained a grant on the part of the author of the exclusive right of serial publication of ‘“ The Masquerader” in Harper's Bazaar in the United States and Canada, and the exclusive right of printing and publishing in book form in the United States, and to supply the Canadian market. Publication in book form to be simultaneous in the United States and England, or at a date mutually satisfactory to the Harpers and Blackwood & Sons (who published the British edition). The author contracts not to publish an abridged or other edition or book of similar character tending to interfere with its sale, with- out the publisher’s consent ; and that the book does not violate copyright, or contain anything libelous, ete. The author reserved the right of translation and dramatisation. The publishers agreed to pay $2,500 for the serial publication, and a certain royalty on the book ; and to take all steps necessary under the United States Copyright Acts “ to secure their own rights and those of the author in said work.” They give no guarantee of securing copyright outside the United States, nor issue special foreign editions, nor sell translation or dramatic rights. If the book remains out of print for six con- secutive months, the right to publish in book form shall revert to the author. Harper's. Bazaar is a serial monthly magazine published in the United States. Blackwood’s Magazine is a like publication having a British and an American edition, the former published in Edinburgh and the latter in New York, which are identical, except advertising matter. The suc- cessive chapters of the book were published serially in all these magazines, during the year 1904. Blackwood published, in both the United States and Great Britain chapters 10, 13, 14, 16, 17, 18, THB AUTHOR. 20, 21, 23, 24, 26, 27, 28, 29, 31, and 32, one month earlier than Harper, and chapters 19, 25, 30, 33. and 34 two months earlier. Harper & Brotherg. had no knowledge of, nor did they consent to, the publication in serial form by the Blackwoods in the United States. The work was simultaneously published by both Harper & Brothers and the Blackwoods in the United States and Great Britain, about the first of October, 1904. Harper & Brothers claim copyright on chapters 1 to 27 by virtue of their publication in the Bazaar in the January to September numbers, and on the balance by publication in book form. Their deposit of titles, copyright notices, deposit of numbers and books were as follows: On June 12, 1903, they deposited the title of the Bazaar thus ; “ Harper's Bazaar, Vol. xxxviii., No. 1, January, 1904.” On January 2, 1904, the title “ Harper's Bazaar, Vol. xxxviii., No. 2, February, 1904,” and on the same date like titles, mutatis mutandis, for March to June, 1904 ; and on June 13, 1904, the: titles for the remaining months of 1904, in like form. And also, not later than the day of the: publication of each number deposited in the New York mail, properly addressed, two copies of each of the several monthly numbers for 1904. Complainant also printed a copyright notice on the foot of the title-page, or page next succeeding, in the January number the words “ Copyright, 1903, by Harper & Brothers,” and in each suc. ceeding number the words “ Copyright, 1904, by Harper & Brothers.” On July 26, 1904, com~ plainant deposited the title of the book, “ The: Masquerader,” with the Librarian of Congress, and on September 28, 1904, and not later than its first publication, it mailed the requisite copies to the librarian. The proper copyright notice was printed in every copy of “The Masquerader.” No copyright notice of any description appeared in connection with either the serial publication in Blackwood’s Magazine, or in its publication of “ John Chilcote, M.P.,” in book form. In 1905 one of the defendants purchased copies of the Blackwood edition of the book in London, and brought them to Chicago. The defendants caused the book in this form to be printed from type set in Chicago, by the title of “ John Chilcote, M.P., or, The Masqueraders,” and were proceeding” to market it, when this was prevented by a tem~ porary restraining order in this suit. The question now is whether a like temporary injunction shall be entered, It was admitted at the argument that defendants did not copy the book published by complainant, but used only the Blackwood edition. There are many verbal differences between the two, but it is the same story. The copyright laws, as amended by the Inter- national Act of 1891, which took effect by its owm  “»> terms, and partly by presidential proclamation, July 1, 1891, give any author, foreign or domestic, _ or any proprietor of any book, etc., the right to *o@ procure copyright, and thereupon have the sole “| liberty or monopoly of publication and sale, and of - translation and dramatisation. It is provided that »/. the type shall be set and plates made in this >» country ; and importation of books not printed | from such plates is prohibited. Provision is made for securing non-importation by furnishing lists of - titles to the Treasury and Postmaster-General. Conditions precedent to securing copyright are a deposit of the title of the book or periodical with the Librarian of Congress, before the day of first publication in the United States or any foreign country, and of two copies thereof not later than the day of first publication in this or foreign country. A condition subsequent is imposed, that no person shall sue for infringement of his copyright unless he gives notice thereof by including a copy- right notice in each copy published. A penalty is imposed for printing notice of a book not copy- righted, and its importation prohibited. ' Each number of a periodical shall be considered ee as an independent publication, subject to the pre- ©» scribed form of copyrighting. By the proclamation of July 1, 1891, it appears ; that Great Britain permits the same rights to fh American citizens in that country as those here ig given. ke It is first insisted for defendants that Harper & | Brothers had no right to take out a copyright in their own names under the contract ; or, if the “(9 copyright is valid, it is held in trust for the author. * Jt is said that her rights could not be secured ~~ except by copyright in her name ; that if the book be out of print her rights shall revert ; that trans- lation and dramatisation are included in copyright, and as the contract reserves them the parties must have intended not to grant that power; and that the publication of an abridgment or other edition by the author would infringe complainant’s copy- right, so that provision of the contract is incon- -sistent with the grant of copyright power. But the contract expressly provides that the publishers should secure their own and the author’s rights by copyright. Now it seems clear that the publishers’ rights could not possibly be secured -except by copyrighting in their own names. If the copyright had been taken in the author’s name any publication by her in Great Britain, in any form, omitting notice of copyright, would have destroyed, not secured, all of the publishers’ rights. Such publication has just been held to destroy the copyright by Judge Kohlsaat in G. & C. Merriam Go. v. United Dictionary Co., U. 8. Circuit Court Northern District of Illinois, opinion filed THE AUTHOR. 199 December 18, 1905. The publication of the work without copyright by Blackwood & Son shows that Harper & Brothers’ rights would have been valueless with the copyright in the authors’ name. Copyright in the names of the publishers was thus vital to their rights, and also fully protected the rights of the author. That the contract is fairly so to be con- strued see Belford, Clarke & Co. v. Charles Scribner & Oo., 144 U.S. 488 ; Miglin v. Dutton, 190 U.S. 259; and Pulle v. Derby, 5 Mch. 328, Fed. Cas. 11,465. While there is force in the grounds of construc- tion urged by defendants’ counsel, yet I think their interpretation would be destructive of all rights given to the publishers by the contract, and should not be sustained. It is further urged that the copyrighting of Harper's Bazaar, as a magazine, without special copyright of the serial numbers of ‘The Mas- querader,” was ineffectual within the decisions of the Supreme Court in Mifflin v. White and Mifflin vy. Dutton, 190 U. 8. 260, 265, 47 L. Ed. 1040, 1043. These are the cases involving “ The Pro- fessor at the Breakfast Table” and “‘ The Minister’s Wooing.” ‘The first ten parts of ‘‘ The Professor” were published serially in the Adlantic Monthly without claim of copyright, and the remaining parts by a copyright notice covering the entire magazine, in the name of Ticknor and Fields, its publishers. Afterwards, Dr. Holmes, the author, published the work in book form, containing proper copyright notice in his own name. It appeared also that the author never authorised Ticknor and Fields to copyright in their own names. In the other case Mrs. Stowe, the author, gave to the publishers of the Atlantic Monthly “the sole and exclusive right to publish the work in this country.” They published the first ten numbers without any copyright claim whatever. She then took proper steps to secure a copyright in her own name, and published the novel in book form. Afterwards the publishers brought out the remaining chapters with a copyright notice on the magazine as a whole, in their own names. It was held in the Circuit Court of Appeals that the author abandoned her copyright on the volume by publishing such remaining chapters serially without proper notice of copyright. In the “ Professor’ case the Supreme Court held that Dr. Holmes never assigned the right to copy- right the book, but only gave the right to print, publish and sell. ‘The publishers were not autho- rised to copyright either in their own names or his. The fact that Dr. Holmes himself took out a copy- right makes it apparent that the parties had no such intention. The copyright of the magazines containing the final chapters, together with the author’s copyright of the book, did not secure a  200 valid copyright, since the object of the notice is to warn the public against the republication of a certain book by a certain author, and no person reading the two copyright notices would know that they related to the same work ; on their face they would seem to cover a totally different purpose. It was held that the entry of a book under title by the publishers cannot validate the entry of another book of a different title by another person. A fair inference from this decision is that if the magazine copyright had been in the name of Dr. Holmes, the publication of the final chapters would have been protected ; but because the whole work was published serially without any lawful copyright notice whatever, the right to exclusive publication was lost. In the case of “The Minister’s Wooing,” the final chapters were put out with a notice proper so far as the magazine itself was concerned, but by persons not authorised to copyright the work ; and this was done after Mrs. Stowe had published the whole book under proper copyright. As already stated, the appellate court held the magazine pub- lication to have been an abandonment. The Supreme Court held that so far as the first twenty- nine chapters were concerned, they, at least, became public property. Mrs. Stowe’s copyright of the balance would have been valid if it had not after- wards appeared in the magazine. Mrs. Stowe not having given notice, in the succeeding numbers of the magazine, of her copyright, such publication vitiated it; the publisher’s copyright not having given notice of the author’s rights. In both cases the court expressed reluctance at being obliged to so decide, and we may well believe a different result would have followed if the maga- zine copyright had been taken in the authors’ name. Besides, the court was construing the law of copyrights as it was in 1860, and before the important amendment of 1891, hereafter referred to. The almost uniform practical construction of the copyright law has been to give notice in connection with each number of a magazine, and this has been often sustained : Drone on Copyright, 144 ; Howell’s Annotated Statutes of Michigan was held copyrightable in Howell v. Miller, 91 Fed. 129, including all in the book which might fairly be deemed the result of the compiler’s labours, Reports of judicial decisions, so far as head notes or other original matter is concerned. Callaghan v. Myers, 128 U.S. 617. Newspapers, Harper v. Shoppell, 26 Fed. 519, 28 Fed. 613; London Punch held copyrightable. Bradley v. Hatten, L. R.,8 Exch. 1. The provisions of the copyright law are to be broadly and liberally construed to insure to the author the product of his brain. Jenkins. J., in Holmee v. Donaghue, 77 Fed. 179. In Tribune Co. v. Associated Press, 116 Fed. THE AUTHOR. 126, the Chicago 7ribume attempted to copyright, under contract, some special telegraphic matter of the London Z%mes, by depositing in the Chicago Post Office, on the evening before publication, the: general title of the newspaper, with serial number and date, and by like deposit, immediately upomw publication, of copies of the newspaper; each addressed to the Librarian of Congress. It was held by Judge Seaman that it was at least ques- tionable whether a copyright can thus be secured for a newspaper. But as the defendant did not copy from the Tribune, but directly from the London Zimes after its publication in England, and as the matter published by the Z%mes and’ Tribune was not identical, there was no infringe- — ment, nor was any copyright thus obtained. In England it was at first held that a newspaper was not a book or periodical in Cox v. Land and — : Water Journal Co., 39 L. J. Rep. 152, but the 7 contrary was decided in Walter v. Howe, 50 L. J. Rep. 621, in Cate v. Newspaper Co., 58 L. J. Rep. 288, and finally by the Court of Appeals in Trade Auviliary Co. v. Protection Association, 58 L. J. Rep. 293. Whatever may have been the true construction of former copyright acts, and whether or not a newspaper is entitled to copyright, I think the International Copyright Act of 181 has set the question at rest so far as periodicals like Harper's Bazaar are concerned. Section 11 of the Act provides as follows : “Bach number of a periodical shall be con- sidered as an independent publication, subject to- the form of copyrighting as above.” 26 Stat.. 1165. The closing words evidently refer to the condi- tions prescribed for securing and retaining copy- right, that is the deposit of title of the periodical,. the two copies thereof, and the notice of copyright to be given on the title-page or page immediately following. If the notice of copyright is to be given in connection with each separate article published in a magazine, and not once for all contained in it, the language used to prescribe the: duty of giving notice is not well adapted to the — object sought; for how is it possible to insert a notice on the title-page, not of a periodical, but of an article? The latter may have a title, but hardly a title-page ; while the former has both. : Did the publication of the story in Blackwood’s Magazine, both in Great Britain and the United — States, or of the British edition of the book, alli without notice of copyright, constitute a forfeiture: — or abandonment of complainant’s copyright ? This is purely a question of copyright, and not. of the underlying literary property. ment, forfeiture, public dedication of the exclusive: right of copy may be presented in several aspects :. Abandon- —  Ue bit (1) Abandonment or public dedication by the owner of a limited domestic copyright ; (2) Acts of abandonment by the owner of foreign copyright ; (3) Acts of abandonment by the owner of the re- mainder of the literary property left after the grant of limited domestic copyright, and which do not infringe on the latter ; (4) Acts of the latter kind which do so infringe. I think that domestic copyright is forfeited or abandoned only in the first, and not in the other cases; and that this conclusion follows clearly from the Copyright Act of 1874, and from the decisions on abandonment. It is insisted by counsel for defendants that the acts of the author of abandonment, in the case here, by publishing in England and America with- out notice of copyright, were binding on Harper & Brothers, depriving them, without their own act, of their copyright. It is so argued because the author could not confer upon Harper & Brothers any greater right than she herself possessed ; and assuming that they had the power to copyright in their own name, yet that right would be subject to all subsequent conditions imposed upon the author. But the statute does not require the awthor to give the copyright notice. It provides that “ No person shall maintain an action for the infringement of his copyright unless he shall give notice thereof by inserting in the several copies of every edition published,” the form prescribed. It is the owner of the copyright who is to give the notice, and he must insert it in every copy published by himself. The statute did not attempt the impossible or impracticable by compelling him to insert the notice in other publishers’ editions, but only those controlled by himself. As said by the Supreme Court, in Thompson v. Hubbard, 131 U.S. 123: ‘The plain declaration of the statute is that no person shall maintain an action for the infringe- ment of is copyright unless he shall give notice thereof by inserting the prescribed words in the several copies of every edition published. This means every edition which he, as controlling the publication, publishes.” Harper & Brothers had no control over the acts of Blackwood & Son, either in Scotland or the United States, and were ignorant of the publi- cation in New York of the American edition of Blackwood. How could they abandon their own copyright without their own volition? For- feitures are strictly construed. It would be a harsh rule which would compel a publisher to insist in his contract with the author on having his own copyright notice inserted in every copy of the work published by all other persons. This might be highly impracticable, and difficult of execution. The statute should not be given such a construction unless imperatively required by its THE AUTHOR. 201 language ; which, as we have seen, means nothing of the kind. In the case of G. & C. Meriam Oo. v. United Dictionary Co., already cited, the owner of the copyright, after publishing the book in this country, took the plates to England and there printed and published additional copies ; omitting, however, the notice of American copyright. Judge Kohlsaat very properly held this to be an abandonment of the copyright. To constitute abandonment there must be a clear, unequivocal and decisive act of the person entitled, showing a determination not to have the right relinquished. 1 Cye., 5. Publication in a foreign country without the consent of the author is not an abandonment. Boucicault v. Woods, 2 Biss. 34. Or without the consent of the owner of the exclusive right to publish in this country. Goldmark v. Kreling, 35 Fed. 661. See also Haggard v. Waverly Pub. Co., cited in George H. Putnam’s work on copy- rights (U.S. C.C. Dict. N. J.). American Press Ass'n v. Daily Story Pub. Co., 120 Fed. 766. The case of Werckmeister v. Am. Lith. Co., 117 Fed 360, decides a contrary rule, but one which I think should not be followed. The publication in Blackwood’s American edition seems to have been an infringement on Harper & Brothers, not an abandonment by them ; but it is not necessary to decide this point. It is further insisted that as it is admitted defendants’ publication is not taken from com- plainant’s book, but from the authorised English edition, published without notice of copyright, the case fails. This position is supported by quotation from Drone on Copyright, 399—400, and Johnson y. Donaldson, 3 Fed. 22. The Chicago 7'ribune case is also in point here, since the defendant in that case received and published telegraphic dis- patches from the London Times covering extracts from its columns; and it was held that the 7ribune could not prevent this by copyrighting its own paper, covering other extracts or articles from the 7'%mes. But I think the rule inapplicable to this case, because defendants did something expressly pro- hibited by the copyright law. Section 4956, as added to in 1891, provided : “During the existence of such copyright the importation into the United States of any book so copyrighted, or any edition or editions thereof, or any plates of the same, mot made from type set . within the limits of the United States, shall be and it is hereby prohibited.” Defendants did just what is here prohibited. They imported a substantial copy of “The Masquerader” not made from type set in this country. They are therefore within the condem- nation of the law. They cannot be allowed to 200 valid copyright, since the object of the notice is to warn the public against the republication of a certain book by a certain author, and no person reading the two copyright notices would know that they related to the same work ; on their face they would seem to cover a totally different purpose. It was held that the entry of a book under title by the ublishers cannot validate the entry of another book of a different title by another person. A fair inference from this decision is that if the magazine copyright had been in the name of Dr. Holmes, the publication of the final chapters would have been protected ; but because the whole work was published serially without any lawful copyright notice whatever, the right to exclusive publication was lost. In the case of “The Minister's Wooing,” the final chapters were put out with a notice proper so far as the magazine itself was concerned, but by persons not authorised to copyright the work ; and this was done after Mrs. Stowe had published the whole book under proper copyright. As already stated, the appellate court held the magazine pub- lication to have been an abandonment. ‘The Supreme Court held that so far as the first twenty- nine chapters were concerned, they, at least, became public property. Mrs. Stowe’s copyright of the balance would have been valid if it had not after- wards appeared in the magazine. Mrs. Stowe not having given notice, in the succeeding numbers of the magazine, of her copyright, such publication vitiated it; the publisher’s copyright not having given notice of the author’s rights. In both cases the court expressed reluctance at being obliged to so decide, and we may well believe a different result would have followed if the maga- zine copyright had been taken in the authors’ name. Besides, the court was construing the law of copyrights as it was in 1860, and before the important amendment of 1891, hereafter referred to. The almost uniform practical construction of the copyright law has been to give notice in connection with each number of a magazine, and this has been often sustained: Drone on Copyright, 144 ; Howell’s Annotated Statutes of Michigan was held copyrightable in Howell v. Miller, 91 Fed. 129, including all in the book which might fairly be deemed the result of the compiler’s labours, Reports of judicial decisions, so far as head notes or other original matter is concerned. Callaghan vy. Myers, 128 U.S. 617. Newspapers, Harper v. Shoppell, 26 Fed. 519, 28 Fed. 613; London Punch held copyrightable. Bradley v. Hatten, L. R.,8 Exch. 1. The provisions of the copyright law are to be broadly and liberally construed to insure to the author the product of his brain. Jenkins. J., in Holmee v. Donaghue, 77 Fed. 179. In Tribune Co. v. Associated Press, 116 Fed. THE AUTHOR. 126, the Chicago Tribune attempted to copyright, under contract, some’ special telegraphic matter of the London Times, by depositing in the Chicago Post Office, on the evening before publication, the: general title of the newspaper, with serial number and date, and by like deposit, immediately upom publication, of copies of the newspaper; each addressed to the Librarian of Congress. It was held by Judge Seaman that it was at least ques- tionable whether a copyright can thus be secured | for a newspaper. But as the defendant did not. copy from the Tribune, but directly from the London Times after its publication in England, © and as the matter published by the Times and’ Tribune was not identical, there was no infringe- ment, nor was any copyright thus obtained. In England it was at first held that a newspaper was not a book or periodical in Cox vy. Land and Water Journal Co., 39 L. J. Rep. 152, but the contrary was decided in Walter v. Howe, 50 L. J. Rep. 621, in Cate v. Newspaper Co., 58 L. J. Rep. 288, and finally by the Court of Appeals in Trade Auciliary Co. v. Protection Association, 58 L. J- Rep. 293. Whatever may have been the true construction of former copyright acts, and whether or not a newspaper is entitled to copyright, I think the International Copyright Act of 1891 has set the question at rest so far as periodicals like Harper's: Bazaar are concerned. Section 11 of the Act provides as follows : “Bach number of a periodical shall be con- — sidered as an independent publication, subject to — lw the form of copyrighting as above.” 26 Stat. | ut 1165. The closing words evidently refer to the condi- — i tions prescribed for securing and retaining copy- we right, that is the deposit of title of the periodical,. hy the two copies thereof, and the notice of copyright. nt to be given on the title-page or page immediately nel following. If the notice of copyright is to be be given in connection with each separate article: et published in a magazine, and not once for all has contained in it, the language used to prescribe the: | 9 duty of giving notice is not well adapted to the: i object sought; for how is it possible to insert a | #) notice on the title-page, not of a periodical, but of | ly an article? The latter may have a/itle, but hardly Gi a title-page ; while the former has both. Did the publication of the story in Blackwood’s: Magazine, both in Great Britain and the United States, or of the British edition of the book, all: without notice of copyright, constitute a forfeiture: or abandonment of complainant’s copyright ? This is purely a question of copyright, and not: | of the underlying literary property. Abandon- | = ment, forfeiture, public dedication of the exclusive: |<’ right of copy may be presented in several aspects :.  (1) Abandonment or public dedication by the owner of a limited domestic copyright ; (2) Acts of abandonment by the owner of foreign copyright ; (3) Acts of abandonment by the owner of the re- mainder of the literary property left after the grant of limited domestic copyright, and which do not infringe on the latter ; (4) Acts of the latter kind which do so infringe. I think that domestic copyright is forfeited or abandoned only in the first, and not in the other cases; and that this conclusion follows clearly from the Copyright Act of 1874, and from the decisions on abandonment. It is insisted by counsel for defendants that the acts of the author of abandonment, in the case here, by publishing in England and America with- out notice of copyright, were binding on Harper & Brothers, depriving them, without their own act, of their copyright. It is so argued because the author could not confer upon Harper & Brothers any greater right than she herself possessed ; and assuming that they had the power to copyright in their own name, yet that right would be subject to all subsequent conditions imposed upon the author. But the statute does not require the author to give the copyright notice. It provides that “ No person shall maintain an action for the infringement of his copyright unless he shall give notice thereof by inserting in the several copies of every edition published,” the form prescribed. It is the owner of the copyright who is to give the notice, and he must insert it in every copy published by himself. The statute did not attempt the impossible or impracticable by compelling him to insert the notice in other publishers’ editions, but only those controlled by himself. As said by the Supreme Court, in Thompson v. Hubbard, 131 U.S. 128: “‘The plain declaration of the statute is that no person shall maintain an action for the infringe- ment of Ais copyright unless he shall give notice thereof by inserting the prescribed words in the several copies of every edition published. This means every edition which he, as controlling the publication, publishes.” Harper & Brothers had no control over the acts of Blackwood & Son, either in Scotland or the United States, and were ignorant of the publi- cation in New York of the American edition of Blackwood. How could they abandon their own copyright without their own volition? For- feitures are strictly construed. It would be a harsh rule which would compel a publisher to insist in his contract with the author on having his own copyright notice inserted in every copy of the work published by all other persons. This might be highly impracticable, and difficult of execution. The statute should not be given such aconstruction unless imperatively required by its THB AUTHOR. 201 language ; which, as we have seen, means nothing of the kind. In the case of G. & C. Meriam Co. v. United Dictionary Co., already cited, the owner of the copyright, after publishing the book in this country, took the plates to England and there printed and published additional copies ; omitting, however, the notice of American copyright. Judge Kohlsaat very properly held this to be an abandonment of the copyright. To constitute abandonment there must be a clear, unequivocal and decisive act of the person entitled, showing a determination not to have the right relinquished. 1 Cyc., 5. Publication in a foreign country without the consent of the author is not an abandonment. Boucicault v. Woods, 2 Biss. 34. Or without the consent of the owner of the exclusive right to publish in this country. Goldmark vy. Kreling, 35 Fed. 661. See also Haggard v. Waverly Pub. Co., cited in George H. Putnam’s work on copy- rights (U. 8. C.C. Dict. N. J.). American Press Ass'n v. Daily Story Pub. Co., 120 Fed. 766. The case of Werckmeister v. Am. Lith. Co., 117 Fed 360, decides a contrary rule, but one which I think should not be followed. The publication in Blackwood’s American edition seems to have been an infringement on Harper & Brothers, not an abandonment by them ; but it is not necessary to decide this point. It is further insisted that as it is admitted defendants’ publication is not taken from com- plainant’s book, but from the authorised English edition, published without notice of copyright, the case fails, This position is supported by quotation from Drone on Copyright, 399—400, and Johnson y. Donaldson, 3 Fed. 22. The Chicago Z’ribune case is also in point here, since the defendant in that case received and published telegraphic dis- patches from the London Times covering extracts from its columns; and it was held that the Tribune could not prevent this by copyrighting its own paper, covering other extracts or articles from the Times. But I think the rule inapplicable to this case, because defendants did something expressly pro- hibited by the copyright law. Section 4956, as added to in 1891, provided : “During the existence of such copyright the importation into the United States of any. book so copyrighted, or any edition or editions thereof, or any plates of the same, not made from type set . within the limits of the United States, shall be and it is hereby prohibited.” Defendants did just what is here prohibited. They imported a substantial copy of “The Masquerader” not made from type set in this country. They are therefore within the condem- nation of the law. They cannot be allowed to  202 found legal rights on acts made unlawful by being prohibited. In the dictionary case above referred to, defen- dant imported the books, as did defendants here, but they were made from plates in this country. It did nothing prohibited, and was, with some reluctance on the part of the court, justified in so doing. - : : On the question of prohibited importation a case of the bringing in of a piece of music pub- lished in Germany, on which there was an English copyright, was presented in Pitts v. George & Go. 66 L. J. Ch. 1; 75 L.-T. Rep. N.S. 820, where such importation was held unlawful. The International Copyright Act there in question was however quite different from the American copyright law. : The motion for temporary injunction should be granted. A. L. Sanporn, Judge. [Owing to the two judgments in the Amercan Courts (the first printed in the February issue, (. C. Merriam Co. v. United States Dictionary Co., the . second printed in the present issue), having given rise to diverse opinions in this country and the United States, it has been decided to obtain the opinion of an eminent United States copyright lawyer on the difficulties involved. Pending a final decision of the questions at issue, either by a judgment of the Supreme Court of the United States or by an amendment of the law, members would act wisely in arranging for the insertion of the “ Copyright notice”’ in all editions of their books, that is, not only editions intended for circulation in the United Kingdom, but also Continental and Colonial issues and translations. The correct form of the notice required by American law is as follows :—Copyright 190—— by in the United States of America. Ep.] Parr II.—ComMENT. This case is of considerable importance as ‘showing the limitation contained in the judg- ment in Veriam Co. v. United Dictionary, which at first sight might appear to be inconsistent with it. The two cases, however, are quite distinct, and no fault can be found with the more recent decision. Messrs. Harper Bros., the proprietors of the American copyright in Mrs. Thurston’s story” «The Masquerader ” (the American title of “John Chilcote, M.P.”’), published it in Harper's Bazaar and in book form in the United States, being careful to insert the statutory copyright notice. Messrs. Blackwood and Sons, the proprietors of THER AUTHOR. the English copyright, published the story entitled “ John Chilcote, M.P.,” in Blackwood’s Magazine, which circulated in the United States, and in book form in England, without the American copyright notice. One of the defendants purchased some copies of “John Chilcote, M.P.,” in England and took them to Chicago and proceeded to issue an edition printed from these copies until they were restrained by an injunction. As in the Meriam case, the absence of the copyright notice was set up as a defence to the action, but in this case it failed for the following reasons :— (1.) The owners of the American copyright, Messrs. Harper Bros., had not authorised or consented to any publication of the story with- out the copyright notice. In the Meriam case, the owner of the American copyright was directly responsible for the publi- cation of the English edition in which the copy- right notice was not inserted. The distinction is a sensible one, because it is the owner of the American copyright who is primarily interested in being able to sue in the United States, and it would be manifestly unjust that he should lose his copyright in that country by reason of anything done by the author or owner of the English copyright in England (see also Falk v. Gast, 54, F. R. 890). Fortunately, the author had assigned the American copyright to Messrs. Harper Bros., and they had registered it under the contract in their own name ; because, if it had been registered in the author’s name, any publication authorised by her in England, omitting the copyright notice, might have been fatal to an action for infringe- ment in the United States. British authors, therefore, should bear this in mind. It is safer to assign the American copy- right and to have it registered in the assignee’s name, because the American owner will take good care that the copyright notice is duly inserted in every edition authorised by him; but if the author registers the American copyright in his own name, he may lose his rights in the United States if at any time any copies are published under his authority in England without the American copyright notice. (2.) The defendants were guilty of a breach of the law against the importation of American copyright books. Tt will be remembered that in the Meriam case (see last month’s Author j the defendant was careful not to infringe the law in this respect. The copies he imported were printed from plates manufactured in the United States, and this is an exception to the prohibition against importation.  THE AUTHOR. Further, he pleaded that he purchased ‘‘ two copies for use and not for sale,” and this is another exception to the rule. In the Harper case, on the other hand, the importation by the defendants did not come within either of these exceptions, and the Court very justly observed that they could not -be allowed to found legal rights on acts which were unlawful. HarotD Harpy. Se PUBLICATION AND COPYRIGHT. —+- =< — Part II. T may be remarked that the importance of a I date of publication as a period for the compu- tation of the duration of the right in literary works does not exist in most foreign countries. The usual and simpler plan for computing copyright is the life of the author, plus a given number of years. In England copyright does not begin until publica- tion, and though before that there is the common law right, publication marks the beginning of the statutory right. It would simplify matters considerably if copy- right lasted with us for a given number of years after the author’s death, and if kis published works and his unpublished works alike were protected by statute. If the rights of a dramatic author were protected by statute from both methods of infringe- ment, without the necessity for publication, or for the formal “ copyright performance,” no one would be any the worse except the dishonest person who looks out for the opportunity to infringe, and authors and others would be saved trouble and expense. The law in France forbids the public representa- tion of plays, whether they have been printed or not, without the consent of the author or of those who stand in his shoes, and does not require that any public representation should be held in order to prevent future ones. When the play has been “ published” it has to be protected by deposit like any other book. - The law in Hungary, Spain, Sweden and Italy, is much the same, that is to say, the author as such can prevent his play from being acted without his authority, and does not have to date the rights given to him by the legal codes of his country from a first public performance or from any other form of publication. Lectures, sermons, and speeches, delivered in public or to more or less private audiences have caused a considerable amount of litigation when persons who have had the advantage of being able 203 to write shorthand have taken them down and published them in print. They are the subject of copyright when printed and published by the authors, but merely delivering them publicly and to an audience in uo sense a private one, seems to have the effect of rendering them public property without securing to them the copyright protection which publication in print confers. The difficulties arising with regard to lectures, sermons, and speeches, however, involve the whole question as to how far they are subjects of copyright, and as to how they might be better protected for the benefit of those who compose and deliver them. Engravings are protected for twenty-eight years from the date of first publication provided that this date is fixed by means of the “ publication line” as it is usually called which contains, besides the date, the name of the proprietor. The regular print- publishers and print-sellers are aware of the law, and, no doubt, comply, as a rule, with all the required formalities. Probably, however, a certain number of engravings of minor importance are, in fact, “‘ published” by their authors in every year without compliance with this condition, and with- out more protection than is afforded by an interested person possessing the plate. How far sales to any- one who chooses to ask the engraver or his agent to sell him a proof constitute a publication may at any time become the subject of litigation. With regard to engravings, the danger to the unwary appears to lie in this, that publication may take place, in fact, without the person who publishes realising that he is losing the benefit of protection of the common law, and that he is not obtaining (by complying with the necessary conditions), the protection which statute law would affordhim. In France, engravers, as well as painters, are on the same footing as authors ; that is to say their copy- right is for the life of the artist and fifty years after his death. Three copies of the engraving desired to be protected have to be deposited by the printer in the national library. In Germany copy- right is for the life of the artist and thirty years after his death ; but certain forms of publication, such ag imitation in the productions of manufactur- ing industries, and reproduction in periodicals, entail consequences which artists have to consider before allowing them to take place. The Act of 1867, which confers upon artists their rights in what they produce, is silent as to the period from which these rights date. Mr. Copinger expresses the opinion that the date of the making of the work of art must fix the time, saying, “The alternative suggestion is that the statutory copyright commences on publication, but the statute lends no support to this view.” The diffi- culty of deciding what constitutes publication of works of art does not, therefore, affect the duration of  204 legal rights in England. Where, however, American rights are concerned, the question whether a picture has been published, and if so the further question whether it has been so published as to be duly rotected, are of considerable importance. With regard to sculpture, Mr. Copinger thus sums up the requisite conditions in order to secure copyright in sculpture in England. The sculptor apparently must “conform strictly to the letter of the acts and engrave on the model, as well as on every cast or copy thereof, his name, and the day of the month and year when the model is first shown or otherwise published in his studio, or else- where, and such date must never be altered.” The difficulty as to the interpretation of “ publication ” in the case of statuary has been referred to. In France, the law with regard to artistic copyright follows as closely as circumstances will permit that which governs literary matter, but the formality of deposit of copies is not necessary in the case of sculptured work. The time of publication is of importance in England in the case of sculpture as the starting point of the term of protection, and the condition of placing the name and date on the work is not a very irksome one to comply with. In conclusion, whether publication has taken place or not is at present a question of fact which in many possible instances is not easy to answer. It is a question of importance to many who claim to be owners of copyrights, both in relation to their rights abroad and to their rights in England. Its simplification by statutory definition, and by the laying down of forms to be followed which will be deemed equivalent to publication, may well be practicable, and it may be suggested that the possibility of this should be considered whenever copyright legislation takes place. At the same time, the importance of ascertaining the date of publication in order to determine the duration of copyright might usefully be done away with by making the possession and duration of copyright as far as possible independent of what is after all but a circumstance of the “invention” which should confer the exclusive right upon the inventor. BE. A. A. ——————_+—_ > —___—_ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. ee nel BLACKWOOD’s. Drake: An English Epic. By Alfred Noyes. Musings Without Methods: The Drama in the Village : What Ails the Stage: Lord Byron and a Forgotten Scandal. BoOoKMAN. The Schoolboy in Fiction. By W. E. W. Collins. Tobias Smollett. By Ranger. THE AUTHOR. {. On the Scientific Attitude to Marvels. Book MONTHLY. A Literary Alliance : Viscount Hayashi on English and Japanese Books and Authors. By James Milne. Our Chief Singer: An Appreciation of Mr. Swinburne and His Poetry. By Arthur Waugh. The Paris Bookshop and How Its Methods Strike an English Book-Buyer. By Alphonse Courlander. Books Women Like : A Woman’s Thoughts on Tempera- ment and Reading. By Georgiana Bruce, CHAMBERS’ JOURNAL. English Public School Education from a Colonial Point of View. By A Victim, CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Revivalism and Mysticism. By W. F. Alexander. The German Drama of To-Day. By Count 8. C. de Soissons. CoRNHILL. Judgment of Ginone. By R. A. K. FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Boston. By Henry James. By Sir Oliver Lodge. William Pitt. By J. A. R. Marriott, Mr. Bernard Shaw's Counterfeit Presentment of Women. By Constance A. Barnicott. The Press in War Time. By A Journalist. William Sharp and Fiona Macleod. By Katherine Tynan. INDEPENDENT REVIEW. Satire and Poetry at Olney. By Sidney T. Irwin. King Lear at the Theatre Antoine. By M. Strachey. Ibsen’s Letters. By G. Lowes Dickinson. Our Road Lay up the Apennine. By Herbert Trench. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. Stevenson at Fontainbleau. By Robert B. Douglas. MONTH. Dead Languages and Living Interest. Bellantis. The Chester Plays. By Darley Dale. Catholics at the National Universities, D. O. Hunter-Blair, Bart., 0. S. B. By L. E. By The Rey. Sir MONTHLY REVIEW. Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart. By A. E. Keeton. A Servant of the Crown. By Theodore Andrea Cook. Lord Lovelace and Lord Byron. By Rowland EH, Prothero. NATIONAL REVIEW, Edmund Burke. By The Archbishop of Armagh. Christian Tradition and Popular Speech. By the Rey, R. L. Gabes. The Cup of Judgment. By Clotilde Graves. NINETEENTH CENTURY. The Dance in Ancient Greece, By Marcelle Azra Hincks. “The First Gentleman of Europe.’’ By Ellen L. Dillon. TEMPLE Bar. The Laureate of the ‘‘ Beefstakes.” By ‘‘Thormanby.” Kwannon, By Marjorie L. C. Pickthall. (There are no articles dealing with Literary, Dramatic, or Musical subjects in Zhe Pall Mall Magazine.)  THE AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. ——_+——+—— ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. ll. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. ‘Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “‘ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental tights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or ‘doctor |! Ill. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It isnow possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in 7’he Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :-— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Seczetary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :-— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. Weare advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld, ’ (3,) Always avoid a transfer of copyright.* ————__+—_+___—__ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. —— > — EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. {t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. 205 _ 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (0.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of g7vss receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (é.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect, The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. ‘The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —_——_—_<>—_o____—_- WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. ‘The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and c pyright. He 206 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ——————o ro ——__—_——_ t HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — + 1. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. The must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeayour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members_can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. THE AUTHOR. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. 9 HE Society undertakes to stamp copies of music om behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or _. part of 100, The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to- the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. ——_—__—_ <> -______ THE READING BRANCH. —— EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience, The fee is one guinea. ——$$o—— 9 ———___ NOTICES. Sa HE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made te return articles which cannot be accepted. oe The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crosstd Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Or LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. — ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C.  THER AUTHOR. AUTHORITIES. ——— E have been informed by the Registrar of AY Copyrights at the Public Library at Washington that the third session of the conference on copyright was held in the library at Washington during last month, commencing on March 13th. It is hoped that the copyright bill may then be agreed to and settled by the various interests represented at that meeting so as to be in readiness to submit to Congress. The French and German authors have urged the extension of the interim term of protection granted by the Act of March 3rd, 1905, for books in foreign languages. ‘As soon as it is possible to obtain a copy of the bill for public discussion, it will be laid before the committee of the Society. THIRTEEN AS TweELVE.—This is one of the most insidious ways devised by publishers to squeeze out a little extra profit. In the good old days the royalties were paid on every copy of the book sold. All the calculations as to authors’ profits which were made by the Society were made reckoning that on the one hand the publisher paid a royalty on every copy sold, and on the other hand that he sold thirteen as twelve to the booksellers in the majority of cases. However, the old custom of paying royalty on every copy sold is going out, as the publisher asserts to the author that in the majority of instances he sold thirteen as twelve, and therefore jn fairness could only pay on that number, and the author, ignorant of the usual methods of sale, and, therefore, unable to deny the publisher’s statement, yielded to what amounts to over 8 per cent. reduction. Having advanced so far, the publisher proceeded to reckon thirteen as twelve on his sales to America, and this has been very strongly pressed by one or two publishers who have their own houses in the United States, but although it may be clear that there is a custom by which on the English market in certain circum- stances the bookseller purchases thirteen as twelve, it must be emphatically asserted that there is no such custom in the American market. We have made enquiries of those acquainted with the United States book market, and are informed that there is no evidence whatever of such a practice. If, therefore, an English publisher in the future insists upon reckoning the royalty on sales to America at thirteen as twelve, this should be strenuously opposed by the author, especially if the publisher asserts that this is a trade custom, for he should not by the aid of a falsehood 207 endeavour to obtain an advantage of the author. : - United States thirteen copies are not sold as welve. We have received from the publishers “The English Catalogue of Books for 1905, 69th year of issue, London : The Publishers’ Circular, Ltd.” This annual has been before the public for so long, and is so universally known and so justly esteemed, that any praise of it on our part is superfluous. Commendation cannot go beyond saying that the new volume is in every respect a worthy continuation of its invaluable predecessors. It seems almost impossible to imagine that any man of letters is ignorant of the merits of this practically indispensable book. But if any are to be found, we can only recommend them to make the acquaintance of the work at the earliest possible opportunity. In its index of authors and titles, under one alphabet, they will find that they have a summary of English literature brought up to date, that will save the scholar and student the fatiguing labours of searching to discover what has been done, and will prove no less helpful and suggestive to the general reader. : _ We have much pleasure in printing an interest- ing article from the pen of an editor of a well- known review. Although we do not agree entirely with the legal opinions expressed, which deal with the respon- sibility and the rights of the editor, yet we cannot but think that it will prove a useful hint to many authors, and will lead them to take more careful consideration before they send in their contribu- tions to magazines. A little foresight will not only save the editor a great deal of trouble, but will save the author a great deal of worry. Audi alteram partem is not merely a sound legal motto, but it is equally applicable to ordinary business. ———_+——_+—_____—__ A BALLADE IN SPRING. — \ Aes Spring’s kind hands with unguents meet The wounds of cruel winter tend, And sunny rays with loving heat For bitter frost do make amend, Then hark ! the thrush’s notes ascend, With pride of heart his music’s set, And boastful trills his throat distend On topmost bough a silhouette. THE AUTHOR. (No pedlar in the village street Could more persistently defend The value of his wares and beat, The inverted tub whose upturned end His counter is: while oil lamps lend With guttering light their flare and fret To mark his bodies forward bend On topmost tub a silhouette). To speckle breast no calm retreat, No bosky grove—where others blend In misty chorus dimly sweet— Their shady paths will e’er commend. His tunes however clear offend (He scorns the modest chansonette) And all our finer feelings rend On topmost bough a silhouette. L’Envotr. Authors who wearily have penned Your own and life’s dull novelette, Take heed, nor emulate our friend On topmost bough a silhouette. A. B.C. —_——_ + +—__—_——_- UNITED STATES NOTES. —+— + HAT he is justified in terming ‘ some very pleasing conclusions ” have resulted from the editor of the Bookman’s survey of the American fiction of 1905, as compared with that of previous years. There is more evidence of the indi- vidual note; he finds, and the possibility of creating great sales “through sheer exploitation,” has, he thinks, become an impossibility for publishers. The lists show a renewed interest in the books of English authors. The six most popular novels of last year “were divided equally in authorship, -both as to sex and nationality ” ; whereas in 1904, only two out of the thirty favourite works were English, and one Canadian. We must congratulate the Bookman upon the new educational department which it has inaugu- rated this year. This should be of value to many readers. The bi-centenary of the great diplomatist and man of science, who in his last will and testament wrote himself down “ Benjamin Franklin, printer,” has been celebrated in more ways than one. An exhibition at the Boston Public Library ; a dinner at the New Grand Hotel, New York; and—a strike! The demand of the International Typo- graphical Union was for an eight-hours day with nine hours pay, and a “close shop”; and it was speedily conceded, with some reservations, by Harper, Funk and Wagnal, Munsey, and other houses. The question of the “close” or “open shop” seems to have had more to do with the movement than that of the reduction of hours. A copyright treaty between the United States. and Japan, on the lines laid down by the inter- national conference, was ratified by the Senate on the last day of February. _ The acquittal of Norman Hapgood, who was indicted for telling the truth about Justice Joseph M. Deuel’s connection with a low-class society paper, is highly satisfactory. The directors of Collier’s Weekly have performed a public service, for which they are entitled to the greatest credit. Mrs. Wharton’s “ House of Mirth ” is still pro- voking discussion. No other American work of anything like its calibre has appeared since it was published. In fact the only book of any consider- able note that has seen the light since the beginning of 1906 is Miss Ellen Glasgow’s ‘‘The Wheel of Life.” Some of this lady’s admirers are inclined to think that she has made a mistake in leaving those southern fields in which she has won distinc-- tion ; but, at the worst, the novel is a courageous experiment. Like “The House of Mirth,” it. is another study of the seamy side of smart. New York society. Curiously enough the older work is now at the top of the ‘best sellers,” whilst its successor takes the last place among them. The second on the list is a book which is chiefly remarkable for the eccentricity of its title, Meredith Nicholson’s ‘The House of a Thousand Candles,’” though we notice that a journal of the far west makes bold to call it “ the best romance since the good old (?) days of Stevenson.” Another recently published story, A. B. Ward’s. “The Sage-Brush Parson,” has a certain merit on account of its faithful conveying of the atmosphere: of the west and the sympathetic presentation of its. hero ; and Herbert Quick’s ‘‘ Double Trouble ” is. a diverting tale of the dual-personality order. “ Barbara Winslow, Rabel,” by Elizabeth. Ellis,. may also be mentioned as a romance of rather more than average merit, if of a somewhat conventional type. Like Miss Glasgow, Mr. Nelson Lloyd has. deserted his usual field for New York. His. “Mrs. Radigun” attacks the problem from the humorous side, and is in its way effective enough.. David Graham Phillips’s new book, ‘‘ The Social Secretary,” has Washington as its locale. The author of that highly popular romance, “The Helmet of Navarre,” has made a new depar-- ture. “The Truth about Tolna” deals, like so- many other books we have alluded to, with the life- of contemporary New York. But she has treated the subject in the spirit of comedy rather than satire. The last piece of fiction which we need mention is a new book by the author of the ‘‘ The Grafters.’” The period of Mr. Lynde’s story is some twenty  THE AUTHOR. 209 years after the Civil War, and its scene Paradise Valley, Tennessee. The development of one Tonie Gordon, son of the owner of an iron furnace and an old soldier, is its chief theme. We had, however, forgotten Frances Hodgson Burnett’s new book, “The Dawn of a To-morrow,” which is issued by Messrs. Scribner. It. is a story of the London poor. The first publication of a new series called « American Public Problems,’ which the Holt Company are issuing, under the editorship of Dr. Curtis Ringwalt, will have an interest for the inhabitants of more than one continent. Prescott F. Hall’s “ Immigration and its Effects upon the United States,” deals among other things with the Chinese problem. George S. Meriam has reprinted from the Springfield Republican his scholarly presentation of the negro question, “The Negro and the Nation.” There will doubtless not be wanting a public for Olive Green’s “ Everyday Luncheons,” although a little philosophy is provided by way of hors d’wuvre to Messrs. Putnam’s confections, the menus of which are as the days of the year in number. - Mention of the house of Putnam brings to mind an amusing matter. That enterprising, well-edited and beautifully illustrated periodical, The Critic, recently brought from the grave and reanimated the corpse of the eminent sculptor, William Wetmore Story in order that he might figure as the author ofa poem. Now here is enterprise indeed ! Among the most interesting publications outside fiction of the spring season will be J. H. Hazleton’s account of the inner history of the Declaration of Independence. Another study of the same period, ‘‘ Americans of 1776,” comes from the pen of James Schouler, and is issued by the same house, Messrs. Dodd, Mead & Co. A memoir of Jacques Cartier, with Bibliography and a facsimile of the manu- script of his voyage (1534), comes also from the same publishers, Dr. James Phinney Baxter being the editor. The “Studies in American Trade Unionism,” edited by two professors in the John 8. Hopkins University, may be of some interest to European students of public affairs. Specialists write upon each particular trade organisation: the Knights of Labour, the Cigar Makers’ Union, the Machinists’ Union, the railway and building trades are among those treated, and we note that the Typographic Union has two sections devoted respectively to “government” and ‘collective bargaining.” Employers’ associations are also dealt with. A privately printed compilation of 1905, which has just come to hand, the “Chronicles of a Connecticut Farm,” from 1769 to date of issue, may appeal to agriculturists, and possibly, to some others too. Another private issue is the Grolier Club’s Catalogue of the Franklin Exhibition held by them this January. Mr. Bernard Shaw’s pugilist hero, Cashel Byron, has been impersonated over here by a real pro- fessional, no less than Jem Corbett himself. But: there is no fight in the play ! Mr. Carnegie is supposed to be engaged upor his autobiography, which should be good reading: when finished. It is refreshing to hear of an author who chooses: to remain anonymous from weariness of hearing herself praised. This, we are told, was the reason: why Mrs. Mabel Osgood Wright «abstained from putting her name to “ The Garden of a Commutor’s Wife.” And yet the American ‘‘ Who’s Who,” for 1906, contains two thousand new biographies. A statue of Charles Dickens, with a figure of Little Nell standing below him on the upper steps of the pedestal, has lately been erected in Philadelphia. Is this, as has been stated, the first monument raised to his memory in the United States ? Mr. Lippincott has, it is stated, suspended the preparation of his projected English dictionary on account of the persona! strain involved in the work. As, however, a considerable portion of the under- taking had been completed, it is hoped that, if he is unable to resume it himself, the enterprise may be carried through by another house. Messrs. Harper are bringing out a series entitled the “Mark Twain Library of Humor.” The great man himself is editor, so that he will give it something more than his name. The undertaking appears, from all accounts, to have been planned in a most catholic spirit. The chief loss that American literature has suffered since I penned my last notes is that of Paul I.aurence Dunbar. The negro poet died at Dayton, Ohio, on February 9th, in his thirty-fourth year. He worked as an elevator-boy and obtained little recognition till Mr. Howells drew attention to his “Majors and Minors.” Thenceforth, the author of “Lyrics of Lowly Places” became most prolific. The death of Miss Susan B. Anthony, historian of the Woman’s Suffrage Movement as well as an active worker in it, took place only the other day. pe AMERICAN COPYRIGHT LAW OF MARCH 3, 1905. —_-——+—. HE January number of the Droit d’ Auteur contains an interesting article upon the question whethera foreign play first published outside the United States comes within the pro- visions of the law of March 8rd, 1905. The writer: ‘210 points out that the American copyright statutes contain no definition of a “‘ book,” and as the new law only refers to books, it may be doubted whether a play published in printed form comes within the scope of its provisions. Anyone acquainted with the American copyright statutes might well be excused for asking the conundrum, “ When is a book not a book ?” and the answer surely should be, “ When it is a dramatic composition published in book form”; bat even then it is in some respects a book. It is manifest from the history of the Chace Act that “ dramatic compositions ’’ were purposely exempted from the requirement of the “ manufac- turing clause” as to books; and the case of Littleton v. Oliver Ditson Co. shows that a dramatic composition published in book form is not a book in respect of that requirement—that the two copies delivered to the Librarian of Con- gress, in the case of a dramatic composition, need not be printed in the United States. A dramatic composition published in book form, therefore, zs not a “ book” within section 4956. On the other hand, the section (4962) which requires the copyright notice to be inserted in “books” appears to include dramatic compositions ; because the next section (4963) which makes it an offence to insert falsely “such copyright notice ” contains the phrase, “in any book, map, chart, dramatic or musical composition.” The word “dramatic” was added when the section was amended, and this addition was in fact the only amendment madé. It seems to follow, therefore, that the previous section, requiring the copyright notice to be inserted, includes under the term “books”? dramatic compositions, which are not specifically mentioned. Accordingly, a dramatic composition published in printed form 7s a “book” under section 4962. It will be seen, therefore, that under the American copyright statutes a play published in printed form is in some respects a “book,” and in other respects it is not a ‘ book.” The new law of March 8rd, 1905, only deals with books, and whether the author chooses to regard his play under it as a “ book,” or under the earlier provisions as a “dramatic composition,” appears to be optional. In exercising his discretion, however, it would be well for the author to com- pare the formalities and privileges, in order that he may fully realise the effect of his decision. For example, the author of a French play first published in book form in France will lose his rights in America, unless he complies with the formalities as to registration, etc., in the United States. Two courses appear to be open to him :— (1.) He may regard the work as a “dramatic composition’? and comply with the ordinary TAR AUTHOR. formalities of registration, etc., on or before the day of publication; or (2.) He can regard the work as a “‘book” and obtain an interim protection within thirty days of publication, and so be allowed twelve months within which to comply with the ordinary formalities. In case (1) he must fulfil the following con- ditions :— (a) Deliver ‘a printed copy of the tile of the work to the Librarian of Congress on or before the day of publication. (b) Deliver two copies of the work to the Librarian of Congress not later than the day of publication. These copies need not be printed in the United States as is required in case of a “book.” (c) Insert the copyright notices in all copies published. On compliance with the above formalities the author protects his copyright, dramatic rights, and rights of translation in the United States for twenty-eight years, with a possible extension for fourteen years more. In case (2) nothing need be done before publica- tion. Within thirty days after publication, however, the author must send to the Librarian of Congress a copy of the book containing a reservation of his rights under the law of March 3rd, 1905, More- over, within twelve months after publication he must comply with the ordinary formalities as to registration, and as he will have to describe the work as a “‘ book,” the two copies to be delivered will have to be printed in the United States. It is advisable, therefore, that the author should, in such a case, adopt the first method of registering his play as a “dramatic composition,’ and so escape the liability of having the play printed in the United States, which is the ultimate effect of adopting the alternative method under the new law. If, on the other hand, the author is out of time at the date of publication, it appears to be open to him to take advantage of the new law and obtain within thirty days the interim protection, and subsequently (within twelve months) comply with the ordinary formalities as to books. Harotp Harpy. Ce Sn a THE GENERAL MEETING OF THE INCORPORATED SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. ot N March 27th, the annual general meeting of the society was held as usual in the Hall of the Royal Medico-Chirurgical Society in Hanover Square. The attendance was not so large as in some former years, but if the numbers present  THE AUTHOR. 211 do not increase in proportion to the growing list of members of the society, this is no doubt due to a settled feeling of satisfaction as to its prosperity, and to a diminished desire to question or criticise its management. Punctually at 4 p.m., Sir Henry Bergne, K.C.B., K.C.M.G., chairman of the committee of manage- ment, who presided over the meeting, rose to pro- pose the election of a member of the committee of the Pension Fund, and, on his motion, Mr. Morley Roberts, whose resignation in accordance with the rules created the vacancy, was re-elected unanimously, no other candidate being put forward. {n proceeding to introduce the report and accounts of the committee of management already in the hands of the members, the chairman referred with satisfaction to the continued growth and prosperity of the society, as shown by an increased member- ship of 116 since the last general meeting. During the past twelve months there had been elected 238 members and associates, a record number exceeding that of the preceding year by five. Against these elections there had been the loss of 122 members by death, resignation, and other causes, leaving the balance mentioned. Among the deaths, Sir Henry Bergne made special refer- ence to the loss sustained by the society in Sir Henry Irving and Mr. Edward Rose, but added that there were distinguished names also to be found among the new members enrolled. The aims of the society he summed up as the insisting upon the maintenance of the just rights of authors without supporting claims of a frivolous nature ; the line might not always be easy to draw, but cases were always carefully examined by the committee in order that justice might be done and support afforded to members of the society ; he would, however, like, by way of warning, to say that no author should ask the committee to take up his case unless he were prepared to go into court to support it. If the society were to con- tinue to make terms on behalf of members who became involved in disputes, it must be known that such disputes would certainly be fought out if necessary. Sir Henry Bergne next made allusion to the importance of the society’s action in the field of international copyright, pointing to the cases referred to in the report in illustration of this. He called attention to the relations also men- tioned in the report as existing between the society and the Canadian Authors’ Society, saying that the absence of complete understanding with the Colonies had hitherto stood in the way of effective action to amend the English law of copyright, and that in its absence no amendment of the law could be introduced effectively, while premature action without it would be undesirable. Turning again to the immediate concerns of the society, he alluded to its financial position as being thoroughly satis- factory, the heavy costs in the case of Aflalo v. Lawrence and Bullen having been paid, and the assets of the society showing a substantial surplus available after due allowance for all liabilities. In conclusion, he urged members to bring about the enrolment of all authors wherever possible in the society’s list of members. At the conclusion of Sir Henry Bergne’s address, which was received with applause, none of the members present desired to raise any question or to ask for any further explanation, and Mr. A. & Beckett rose to propose a vote of thanks to the chairman. In doing so, he referred incidentally to the status of dramatic authorship, and to the work being done by the dramatic committee of the society with regard to it. Upon this committee, as he pointed out, appeared the names of such representative dramatists as Mr. Pinero, Mr. Arthur Jones, and Mr. Sydney Grundy, as well as that of Sir Francis Burnand, to whose long and honourable: connection with Punch, recently terminated, he made special reference. In seconding the vote of thanks to the chairman, Mr. Rider Haggard declared that among the records of past chairmen, none was to be found who had done better work for the society than Sir Henry Bergne, the result of whose labours was to be seen in the report before the meeting. Himself a member of more years than he cared to recall, if not an original one, Mr. Haggard viewed with satisfaction its increase in members, in utility, and in prosperity. Its finances were in good order, and when it desired to make itself heard it was listened to. To this state of things Sir Henry Bergne had contributed not a little. After the vote had been put to the meeting and carried with enthusiasm, Sir Henry made a brief speech in acknowledgment, saying that if the chairmanship of the committee of management had given him at times trouble and anxiety, this was compensated by the pleasure which the conduct of its affairs had also afforded him. At the conclusion of the proceedings, in reply to a question, the date of the annual dinner was mentioned (May 9th), and the change of venue to the Criterion Restaurant. There were present on the platform, besides the chairman and the secretary (Mr. G. H. Thring), Mr. A. W.a Beckett, Mr. H. Rider Haggard, and Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins. Other members present included Sir Robert Ball, Mr. KE. A. Arm- strong, Mr. T. P. Armstrong, Miss E. Baker, Mr. P. Warwick Bond, Miss Lottie Brook, Mr. E. E. Charlton, Miss Ellen Collett, Mr. Charles Daly, Mr. Basil Field, solicitor to the Society, Mrs. Wynne Foulkes, “ Rowland Grey,” Mrs. Julian. Mrs. Lechmere, Mr. Mowbray Marris, ‘212 Miss McPherson, Miss A. Moore, Miss Agnes M. Murphy, Miss Olive Katharine Parr. Mr. C. Pendle- bury, The Rev. C. E. Pike, Canon Haslock Potter, Mrs. E. Romanes, Mr. Victor Spiers, and Mr. L. C. “Wharton, etc., etc. ee CONTRIBUTORS AND THEIR LITTLE WAYS. By an Epiror. HE writer of this article found himself, a few years ago, seated in the editorial chair of a magazine, which had for its object the dissemination of new ideas, and especially of arousing fresh and enlightened interest in public affairs. The last thing in the world that the proprietors of the magazine desired was that it should become a refuge for hack writers or a ‘collection of useless trifles. This attitude was expressly explained in widely-circulated docu- ments, and the Press was good enough to give great publicity to it. Obviously, the general policy of the editor in such ‘circumstances was to make the expert, and especi- ally the young expert, place his stores of knowledge at the disposal of the public in a form intelligible to the ordinary layman. The fact that the expert ‘did not want to write was not to be allowed to weigh against the public interest. He must be made to write. New ideas are generated by the marriage of knowledge with enthusiasm. There can be no greater fallacy than to suppose that they are ever the product of ignorance, even of intelli- gent ignorance. To avoid raising false hopes, each number of the magazine was made to contain, in a conspicuous position, the request that no manuscripts should be ‘sent in without previous communication with the editor. It is needless to point out the advantages ‘of such an arrangement in the saving of time, expense, inconvenience and disappointment both to editor and contributors. It would not have been surprising to find that, in the circumstances, the magazine was besieged by the advocates of extreme causes ; and to these the management was perfectly prepared to lend a ‘sympathetic ear. Oddly enough, with the excep- tion of the indefatigable spelling-reformer, such ‘applicants were neither frequent nor persistent. In fact, there was a rather disappointing scarcity of Utopians. On the other hand, there was a rush of would-be contributors, whose only claim to a hearing was, apparently, that they were anxious to write on THE AUTHOR. something, no matter what. Many of them seemed to think that the magazine had been founded for their express benefit, and were furious at not being engaged as regular contributors. They chose the most obvious subjects, and their contributions were, to put it gently, not characterised by originality. To judge by the appearance of the MSS., many of them had been the round of various editorial offices, a fact which a little pains would have disguised. Many of them were only legible with difficulty, and a substantial proportion con- sisted of loose sheets, bearing no name or other mark of identification. In length they varied from afew pages to asmall volume. Neither the limita- tions of a periodical publication, nor the difficulty of keeping in order a large mass of unidentified copy, appeared to have entered into the considera- tion of their authors. The few who sent addressed envelopes for return did not seem to realise that a MS. has to be removed from its envelope for examination, and that the absence of any mark connecting it with its particular envelope added to the editor’s troubles. In spite of the warning in the magazine, the editor did his best to return the MSS. to their owners ; but in one or two cases, in spite of all reasonable care, mistakes were made, and then, needless to say, the indignation of the injured con- tributors was extreme. One of them formulated the theory that the editor was responsible for the loss. It is well that contributors should realise that such a theory is baseless. A man who opens a butcher’s shop might as well be held responsible for carcases sent to him without order — per- haps the consignors would have a stronger claim in that case, for the butcher might protect himself by refusing to take in the goods, while it is obvious that an editor cannot reject a postal packet until he has ascertained its contents, especially when he has given formal notice, by the only means in his power, that he does not desire unsolicited con- tributions ; he has aright to assume that intending contributors will take the trouble to look at his publication to ascertain his conditions. To inform an editor indirectly that you do not consider his journal worth perusal, is hardly calculated to operate as a promising introduction to business. If it were not an obvious suggestion, an editor might venture to hint that a careful study of the pages of his magazine might substantially increase the chances: of intending contributors. Perhaps the following simple rules might be of service :— 1. Ascertain the general character and objects of the magazine, and be sure that your contribu- tion falls within them. 2. Try to choose a subject within this scope, which has not. been recently handled by the magazine.  THE AUTHOR. 213 3. (As a corollary of No, 2.) Do not, when an article on a particular subject has recently appeared, in that or a rival periodical, offer another on the same subject. Another curious delusion on the part of contri- butors is that a personal interview adds to the chances of acceptance. The most fascinating talker in the world may be a poor writer; and, conversely, a really brilliant writer may be an absolutely offensive personality, and may arouse in the editorial breast, already annoyed by the intrusion upon busy time, a desire to get rid of the interviewer as quickly as possible, and a rigid determination never to admit the interviewer's contribution. Even the gift of a photograph is a doubtful step. An editor does not in the least care whether his contributors are ugly as sin, or beautiful as Venus. But, being mortal, he may be prejudiced against the donor by the very gift which was intended (presumably) to win his good opinion. Invitations to lunch and dinner stand on much the same footing as photographs. One other consideration may be suggested to the intending, as distinguished from the accepted, con- tributor. There are certain subjects which demand serious study as a primary condition, even of understanding, to say nothing of forming opinions. The land question is an example. No one who has not studied that question seriously for at least ten years is entitled to have an opinion upon it, much less to adopt the attitude of a reformer or critic. Yet the writer has received dozens of contributions, worth less than the paper on which they were written, which professed to offer practical and invulnerable schemes of reform. ‘The fact that the writers did not realise that the first lawyer’s clerk they might happen to meet could easily knock holes in the bottom of their schemes was, of course, in itself fatal to theirchances. If the land question could be settled by well-meaning amateurs it would have been settled years ago. Another ludicrous example of the amateur expert was the author of an article on the Far Eastern question, sent in at a crucial stage of the Russo-Japanese war. Somewhat struck by the fact that the writer, though dating from a remote Scottish island, dis- played an apparently remarkable acquaintance with the details of Eastern politics, the editor wrote to ask him how recent was his experience of the facts he professed to adduce. To his amusement, the editor received a reply to the effect that the writer of the article had never travelled beyond the limits of his native land, but that he had made a liberal use of the Encylopedia Britannica, which he was buying on the instalment system. But suppose the editor to have satisfied himself that an offered contribution is prima facie suitable, and is not a translation, made without consent, of a foreign author, nor an infringement of copyright ; his troubles are by no means over. If he is wise,. he will ask the author whether his MS., returned for finishing touches, has at last assumed the precise form in which he (the author) wishes it to appear. Receiving an affirmative reply, the editor will in confidence commit the MS. to the printer. But in not a few cases he will, in the course of a day or two, receive an agitated letter from the contributor, regretting that, by a curious oversight, or the mistake of a friend whom he deputed to. make a search, the figures on which he has based his arguments are incorrect, and “ will the editor kindly alter in accordance with the enclosed, after which the article will be exactly,” etc. This- process may be repeated any number of times ;. but it will not in the least obviate the alleged necessity for frequent alterations in the proof,. made, apparently, in entire oblivion of the obvious fact that press corrections cost money. One con- tributor, guilty in this respect, to whom the editor had offered a mild remonstrance in the form of a query as to the cause of these alterations, referred loftily to “the striving after perfection,” as a thing above the souls of editors. But he did not explain why the “ striving after perfection ” had not caused the retention of the MS. till the desired ideal was. reached. Another contributor, indignant at being retrenched in the matter of press corrections,. alleced that she had never before been restricted in this direction—a fact which, incidentally, throws. some light on the cost of printing in the public offices, for she was an official whose duty con- sisted largely in drawing up reports for Government use. Finally, the average contributor is curiously vague on the subject of reprints. In all proba- bility, few editors insist on the fact that the copy- right in an article contributed without special arrangement belongs absolutely to the proprietors of the periodical. But it is obvious that, in self- defence, an editor who does his duty to his pro- prietors cannot allow an immediate republication of an article for which he has paid, in arival publication, published, in all probability, at a cheaper rate, for brooms stolen ready made can be put cheap on the market. It does not seem to occur to contributors that there is anything unbusinesslike in selling an article to A., and then asking that B. may have the: use of it. In fact, they generally pride themselves on their scruples in asking for permission to reprint, and not infrequently suggest that the services of the editorial printers shall be placed at the disposal of the editor’s rival. 'The high-water mark of this editor’s experience was touched when a contributor, whose article had been accepted, asked him to- facilitate a reprint before publication. But that, perhaps, was a joke. 214 There was, it is believed, at one time a theory that common sense and business instincts were not to be expected of authors. If such a claim were put forward on behalf of a writer of genius, or even of conspicuous ability, it might be accepted ; for such men are rare, and we must be prepared to sacrifice time and trouble to give the world the benefit of their thoughts. But, oddly enough, experience shows that such men rarely put for- ward such a claim. Most of the great writers of the nineteenth century seem to have been uncommonly good men of business, and it has certainly been this editor’s luck to find his most important contributors singularly easy to deal with. Personally, he holds that the unsolicited article is seldom of much value, even on its intrinsic merits, and he entirely declines to admit that there is any sanctity about the casual contributor (who ought, quite likely, to be doing something much more useful than scribbling) that entitles him to exemption from the ordinary rules of business. Authorship is a profession which no one should take up without feeling quite certain of a vocation, and without a systematic training in the machinery as well as the materials of his work. Since he has occupied an editorial chair, the writer of these lines has more than once reflected, with a sense of formerly unsuspected meanings, on a favourite rebuke frequently administered to himself and his schoolfellows many years ago, by an acute teacher of foreign languages, whose knowledge of English was less perfect than his common sense. “You boys ; don’t none of you sink you is men of genius because you write badly.” a —_ oo —_—____——_ THE FUTURE OF THE NOYEL. a (Reprinted by permission of the Editor of Zhe Daily Telegraph.) EVERAL people have lately been exercising themselves concerning the fate of the novel— among others, M. Georges Ohnet, who seems ito be perturbed as to the future chances of the literary craftsman. M. Ohnet has, no doubt, con- tributed largely to the romance of the day, and many of his novels have appeared in English dress, to say nothing of the play “The Iron Master,” founded on his “Maitre de Forges.” But in France there was at least one notable critic— M. Lemaitre—who dismissed in a very succinct phrase M. Ohnet’s claim to write literature at all. ‘The exact merits of style and technique which dis- tinguish the real artist from his painstaking and most respectable brother— who writes so voluminously, enjoys so large a circulation, and THE AUTHOR. deserves almost every other form of praise except that of belonging to the first rank—are not patent to every observer, even within the writer’s own country. Still less, of course, are they discernible by foreigners. We do not pretend to say whether M. Ohnet is or is not a literary artist, any more than we should permit a foreign judgment on the interval which separates, let us say, ‘‘ Esmond” from “The Prodigal Son.” But one of the points suggested by the French novelist’s remarks is of as much interest in England as on the other side of the Channel. Will novel-writing sink, so to speak, from its own weight? Will it, as a literary exercise, be submerged by the vast bulk of speci- mens, the enormous mass of productions, which are put on the market every year from teeming presses ? We have some right to speak on such a question in this country, because the novel is, to a large extent, an English invention. Richardson wrote his laborious romances concerning his Pamelas and Clarissas, and forthwith became an European prodigy. Fielding, a better artist, because he possessed the divine gift of humour, taught us how novels should be composed, and his successors bettered the example. When the torch came into the hands of Walter Scott, and Thackeray, and Dickens, we enjoyed the halcyon days of English novel-writing. But on us of alater generation has descended the deluge. There was a time when men and women listened to Byron and Wordsworth, and read poetry. Not many years ago sermons and theological writings held the record among the publications of the year. Now the record is easily held by novels, the pro- duction of which defies all competition. Everybody one has ever heard of is either writing or has written a novel. It used to be said that every son of Adam carried a dead poet in his breast. It would be truer to say nowadays that every daughter of Eve carries an unwritten novel some- where within her heart or her brain. She lets it peep out sometimes, when she publishes “ The Diary of a Lonely Soul,” or composes letters de- scriptive of “ Betty’s” unceremonious visits to country houses. If she has been disappointed in love, or has been the victim of an uncongenial marriage ; if she has discovered the inconstancy of her woman friends, or tried the doubtful experi- ment of a platonic affection; if she suffers from nerves, or has travelled in foreign lands; felt within her the instincts of a “born mother,” or even cut her first wisdom tooth (although this, we understand, is a comparatively rare event), straight- way she writes a novel, and pays large sums to a publisher to issue it for her with suitable prelimi- nary puffs and a generous system of advertising. Women are the great writers of novels at the present time, and apparently are the great consumers of  THE AUTHOR. them. Just as ladies do not dress to please men, but to enjoy the pleasures of mutual criticism, so also they seem to compose their romances. Novel- writing is largely an industry exercised by women, for women, and about women. Of course, this wide extension of literary labour has its good effects as well as its bad. We may sacrifice quality, in consideration of quantity. But it is a most remarkable feature of our present age that the possession of more or less literary gifts should be so largely diffused throughout the com- munity. When M. Georges Ohnet, to whom we have already referred, was confronted by the num- ber of romances composed by both men and women of all classes, he confessed that he was astonished at the excellence of the result. “ Popular culture,” he remarked, ‘‘ has thrown upon the pavements of Paris an illimitable number of persons, fairly well instructed, who, so far from willing to hear others speak or let others write for them, are themselves young, ardent, erudite, ambitious, and—capable. The mischief of it is,” he proceeds, ‘“ that they have reason on their side. I have been reading many romances of which the authors are about twenty-five years of age, and I find that the talent which they have put into their books is extra- ordinary. They know now, at twenty-five, what in other days men learned by fifty. 1 repeat, that these readings have left me almost stupefied.” M. Ohnet was born a good many years ago, and his remarks savour, perhaps, of the reflections of that intolerant middle age which dislikes the phenomenon of the younger generation knocking at the doors. But the fact is that, alike in England and in France, the number of instructed persons who can write is large enough to suggest that the art of writing is itself, at all events in rudimentary forms, by no means difficult of attainment. Perhaps it is something to be proud of that in England every third woman and every twentieth man one meets has published something or other which, without any great strain on our credibility, can be described as a book. But there are drawbacks. The triumph of the amateur, the universal conquest of the world by amateurishness, obviously tends to degrade the very conception of art. For art is a technical business only to be acquired by much careful preparation and long mental discipline pursued with eager and unremitting industry. If “all can grow the flower because all have got the seed,” as Tennyson once remarked in a moment of bitterness, the value of the flower must be seriously diminished. It is not the rare and exquisite bloom of years of culture ; it is the easy and prodigal growth of a sort of grass of the field, which to-day is and to-morrow is cast into the oven. In no other department is the standard of good work 80 215. depreciated as in the case of the contemporary novel. Every artist knows how easily a certain amount of work, which in generous moments one describes as good, is produced. The praiseworthy in intention is over and over again mistaken for the exquisite in effect. We pay compliments with such facility that we have no adjectives left for the best kind of work, the work which comes so rarely, and which is so unmistakable when it does come. Those who are inclined to take a pessimistic view of the world at large are apt to say that we are living in an era of second-rate men, whether they be statesmen, politicians, dramatists, lyrical poets, or novel-writers. Pessimism is never right, but it always has some grain of truth, even in its most querulous moods. There is no cause for despair, because the good work has not only as fair a chance as ever it had, but is still easily discerned by elect minds. Nevertheless, it is undoubtedly true that the vast and simultaneous cultivation of an artistic field does not promote the production of those unique specimens which render an age illustrious. How many of our existing novelists or poets have any chance of being included amongst the Immortals ? ——— > — A REVIEW OF THE TOTEM QUESTION. —— + HE editor of Zhe Author has kindly asked me to contribute this further paper on “totems for authors.” Some of the readers of 7’he Author may remem- ber my letter in the January number, in which I suggested that “ writin’ chaps ” were beginning to feel the need of some better means of identification with their work than was afforded by merely attaching thereto their names. I went on then to quote off-hand a few doubles, pointing out that a page might be easily filled in that manner. After that, I put forth my idea that there was much to be said in favour of authors adopting each a totem whereby they might become distinguishable from others of the same name, and suggested that such totems could be registered, so as to prevent others from adopting them. In this wise, as I hope I made clear, though there arose an army of Browns, Smiths, and Robinsons, each determined to achieve fame, it would be possible to sort them out, provided that each adopted and registered a totem. Last month, I amplified somewhat my previous paper, chiefly in the direction of the necessity for simplicity in totems. I endeavoured—without, 1 hope, appearing an unconscious humourist — to- make it clear that a flat iron was better as @ fotem, tlian a less homely design which might 216 THE AUTHOR. not be so readily recognised. For, as I remarked, a totem is essentially intended to act as an identi- fication mark of an author with his work. There- fore, the simpler it is for the general public to recognise and name, the more perfectly does it accomplish its object. I may seem to insist too much on so simple and obvious a point; but I have received letters which have shown me that this detail has not been properly grasped, and hence my reason for further hammering it In. It should be borne in mind that totems are in- tended to help that terrible person “the man in the street’ to identify an author with his books ; therefore, it should not be necessary to possess erudition before the totem can be recognised or named ; and, further, I don’t think, a this respect, that latin quotations or inscriptions are of much use. It is true that the man in the street has some knowledge of foreign and dead languages ; as, for instance, Diew et mon Droit, which, by the way, he believes firmly is Latin, and quotes as such, with befitting gravity; and Semper Hadem which he will insist means “always the same,” and, indeed, I have never contradicted him. It may be very reasonably objected that a Latin inscription or motto cannot, at most, prove actually detrimental to the recognising and naming of a totem, and with this I agree. Ido but intend to suggest that it is of little use having as a totem a design which relies on an understanding of its Latin motto before it can be recognised and named. Indeed, so far from my having a radical objection to the graciousness which Latin imparts to our prosaic language, I have myself more than a sneaking desire to affix something of the sort to my totem. Yes, I intend to have one, though per- haps it is early times. Yet, I would have you to know that, like many people with the maternal instinct, I am “on the way.” T have anticipated a possible outcry against my oft reiterated plea for the use of commonplace objects as totems. And to this, if it arises, 1 am pre- pared to listen with a certain amount of deference. Alisthetic sanity will prompt the writer of beautiful thoughts to object vigorously to having, say, a flat- iron printed always beside his name on the cover of his book of poems or essays. Obviously, to do such a thing would be inartistic and to court ridicule and worse. And here I would take the opportunity to say that, when I advocate flat- irons, tongs, kettles, etc., I advocate also the use of a little humour and common sense in the making of selections. For instance, if Cutcliffe Hyne printed a kettle beside his name, there would be nothing inappropriate ; for his Captain Kettle stories have aade that useful article quite a famous and blood stirring emblem. In the case, however, of such a writer as Mr. Richard le Gallienne, we should have to search round for something that, while familiar and recognisable, was pretty and pleasant to the eye, and also not too obtrusive. As a matter of fact, this writer does not need a totem ; for his name is at present sufficiently unusual to enable him to dispense with one; but later it may be necessary, and then some pleasing natural object will have to be affixed to his books, with, perhaps, around it some well-known line from one of hig poems. To give a practical illustration in the case of another writer of fine thoughts, I would suggest for (Mrs.) Rosamund Marriott Watson that she take for her totem a flower blocked out in grey. Around it she could then print that striking line from her poeem—* The Pilgrim ”—“ And in Death’s garden all the flowers are grey.” Such a totem as this could not, I feel sure; offend the taste of the most fastidious. To the objection of the hypercritical esthete that totems may bring an added flavour of trade into the making of books, I would reply that, if the totem be carefully chosen, it need not in any way carry with it the taint (sic) of trade; for I have ascertained that the words ‘Trade Mark” or “Registered” need not be printed on, or in con- junction with, it. I wish here to refer back again to the need for some such distinguishing mark as this paper is advocating, and I think my strongest argument will be to print a list of authors, by no manner of means a comprehensive one, who are unfortunate enough to have fellow craftsmen bearing the same: surname, and in some cases the same christian names :— Abbotts. Aitkens. Allens. Andersons. Armstrongs. Bakers. Balfours. Barnetts. Bells. Bennetts. Bensons. Bradleys. Brights. Brookes. Browns. Burgesses. Butlers. Campbells. Churchills. Clarkes, Cliffords. Coleridges. Collins. Coopers. Crocketts. Daltons. Darwins. DOWN EERO RENIN TED EDR EOE WOO w& DR CORE OIRO OwWo rw Ot Rw 5 Cunninghams. 4 Jones. 4 Davidsons, Dawsons. Deanes. Dixons, Earles. Edwardses, Evans. Fletchers, Forbes. Fosters. Fowlers. Frasers. Garnetts. Geikies. Gibsons, Graves. Grays. Greens. Hamiltons. Harrisses. Hodgsons. (Another one on the way). 3 Hopes. Huttons. Jacksons, Kellys. 4 Kenyons.  yihaee ees THE 7 Lees. 5 Russells. 3 Lindsays. 3 Scotts. 3 Macleods. 3 Sharps. 3 Maitlands. 3 Sidgwicks. 5 Marshalls. 8 Smiths. 3 Martins. 3 Toynbees. 3 Meakins. 3 Vincents. 7 Moores. 3 Walkers. 4 Morgans. 6 Wards. 7 Murrays. 3 Warrens. 2 Normans. 9 Watsons. 2 Omonds. 6 Whites. 3 Pollards. 6 Williams. 3 Pryces. 5 Williamsons. 4 Reids. 5 Wilsons. 5 Roberts. 6 Woods. 4 Robertsons. 7 Wrights. 5 Robinsons. 3 Youngs. 4 Rodgers. 3 Zangwills. 3 Roses. Upon the need and utility of the totem, I will dwell but little longer. Nothing that I can say will appeal so strongly to the reader as the fact that there are seven Allens, eight Bells, eight Browns, seven Clarkes, nine Hamiltons, sevens Lees, seven Moores, seven Murrays, eight Smiths, nine Watsons, cand seven Wrights, down in my lists, and how many more there are, goodness alone knows. Is it to be wondered at that our friend the “man in the street” falls to wondering ‘‘ who is who an’ which is which?” Yet any author in the above list can render his, or her, name distinguishable from identical cognomens, merely by selecting and registering a totem. More, a commonplace name such as Smith (a thousand apologies!) can be rendered actually distinctive and memorable by association with a judiciously chosen totem. Regarding the different types of subjects suitable for the totemist, it must be borne in mind that ‘totems will have to be printed in black and white, with, of course, the varying shades of grey that -come between. And because of this, such natural objects as flowers, however correctly drawn, will be dificult to recognise without a certain botanical knowledge. Therefore, if flowers are used, it seems to me that their names will have to be printed in conjunction with them (except, of course, in such usage as I have proposed for Mrs. Marriott Watson). And because of this, I am not at all sure whether, in the main, flowers will prove the best of distin- guishing marks, A very little time, however, will serve to show us whether this is so. The same remark applies to any object which depends for its distinctive note on its colouring. In concluding, let me put in a plea for serious- ness. I am very well aware that this idea of mine —*“ Totems for Authors ’’—has its funny side ; but I do hope that this will not be unduly developed ; for to do so may be to kill the idea before it has had a fair chance to prove its utility. A certain amount of genial laughter I have been and am AUTHOR. 217 prepared for; but let it be very genial, and not too much of it—unless the laughter maker has some- thing better to propose in place of that at which he jests ; then, by all means, smash it, and let us have the “better thing.” And after all, if the idea is good, I do really doubt whether the sun of laughter will not nurture, rather than shrivel it. Who for- gets the Punch skits at Bradshaw and Bedlam ; but Bradshaw is to-day a very popular sixpenny worth. A final word. This little paper is intended to be chiefly a paper of suggestions. If I have seemed to dogmatise, forgive me. Put it down to my youth. . . . I dare not say innocence. Many things which I have put forth may prove to be lacking the impress of wisdom; but, if the totem comes to be generally adopted by authors, time will show where I have shot astray. Yet, let me hope that my aim has not been always indifferent. With the editor’s permission, I hope next month to give full details of the steps to be taken to register a totem. Witiiam Hore Hopeson. oo —__— THE ENGLISH MUSICAL CYCLOPADIA, YOL. II.* N having the important musical venture of the I late Sir George Grove brought up to date as far as possible, the publishers, Messrs. Mac- millan & Co., are to be congratulated on their enterprise. This voluame—F to L—is of particular interest. In the space at our disposal, it is impos- sible to review the work as it deserves. We will, therefore, confine our remarks to merely a few points which suggest themselves. First, as was to be expected, a memoir of the projector of the dictionary which bears his name, here finds a place. No scribe could have been chosen better qualified to condense into eight columns a perspicacious survey of such a busy life than Mr. Charles L. Graves, assistant editor of the Spectator, and author of the “ Life and Letters of Sir George Grove,” published by Messrs. Macmillan in 1903. Of considerable value, especially to authors of books about music, is the entirely new section devoted to “ Libraries.” The importance of this subject was overlooked both in the body and appendix of the first edition. Much praise is due to Mr. W. Barclay Squire, F.S.A., of the British * «“ Grove’s Dictionary of Music and Musicians,” edited by Fuller Maitland, vol. ii., F. to L. Macmillan & Co. 21s. net.  218 Museum Library, for the thoroughness with which he has marshalled facts concerning the musical libraries of Austria, Belgium, Denmark, France, Germany, Great Britain and Treland, Holland, Italy, Luxemburg, Russia, Spain, Sweden, and Switzerland. Such a mine of information invests this volume with special importance. Not only have the Public Libraries been noted, but Mr. Barclay Squire mentions several private collec- tions. Strangely, he omits one of the best of these, that of Dr. W. H. Cummings, F.S.A. Another specialist, Mr. Krehbiel, the well-known musical critic of New York, deals also with much ability with the musical libraries of the United States of America. The section devoted to “ Libretto,” by the late Francis Hueffer, the editor’s predecessor on the staff of the Z'imes, is reinserted with but slight curtailment and the addition of a short paragraph. As there was no article in Vol. I. about the Bibliography of Music, it was reasonable to expect, in such a work of reference as this, to find under the letter L some allusion to the “literature” of music, especially as, in the German “ Musikalisches- Lexicon” by Mendel; nearly fifty pages are accorded to such matter. At least there might have been cross references, given under that heading, to guide the littérateur to those articles dealing specially with various departments of musical learning classifiable under ‘ Literature.” For instance, many books on Musical Criticism have been published, especially in Germany, and a précis of such literature by the musical critic of the Times would have been welcome. But, in Vol. I. of the revised edition of Grove, there is no article on Criticism from the musical standpoint. Nevertheless, an essay on the history of this important branch of literature from ancient times up to the present century in various countries, would be full of interest to all writers on music. Perhaps the intention is to make some comment on this subject under Reviewing, or Reporting. The admirable articles by the editor, Mr. J. A. Fuller Maitland, published in the first edition, on Kullak, Leschetitzky, Lesson, and Lusingando, reappear in this volume. These are supplemented by essays on Faccio, Faisst, Fancies, Filippi, Fillunger, Filtz, Fink, Flemming, Flud, Francesca de Rimini, Franchetti, Frank, Ganz, German, Gibbons, Giordani, Giovannini, Glaeser, Glasenapp, Glissando, Glockenspiel, Godfrey, Goetz, Goldmark, Gompertz, Gostling, Graedener, Greek plays, Greene, Gregoir, Grell, Grieg, Grua, Grund, Gruppo, Guild- hall school, Gutmann, Gwendoline, Gye, Gymnastics, Hadow, Haessler, Hallé, Harmonic Minor, Hart- mann, Hawdon, Heckmann, Hebenstreit, Heine- fetter, Heinichen, Heinze, Henschel, Hervey, “ Herz, Mein Herz,” Hinton, Hintze, and Hipkins. THE AUTHOR. The latter article is a panegyric on the late historian of the pianoforte, A. J. Hipkins, and gives evidence that the amiability which character- ised the writings of Sir George Grove, distinguishes equally the pen of his successor. But there are many other articles in this volume from the industrious editor, demonstrating his laudable desire to remedy the numerous omissions which occurred in the first edition of Grove, making it, to quote Mr. James E. Matthew, “ almost as remarkable for its deficiencies as it was for its many and undoubted merits.” A. R. —_———__ ++ —___—__ IMITATION AND COINCIDENCE IN LITERATURE.* ——< + — TNHIS is a work by a poet on a subject of wide, poetic interest, and essentially a book for authors. We fear that comparatively few Englishmen read Dutch, though such an acquain- tance with the language as suffices for reading it. with advantage and appreciation is easily within the reach of every one previously acquainted with English and German. This neglect of Dutch is probably to be attributed in part to a notion that. the language has no merits. But that impression is entirely mistaken. In more than one particular Dutch compares favourably with both English and German. It has never been so overloaded with loan-words as English, and consequently presents. a much purer medium of essentially Teutonic thought ; and it lends itself more readily to the melodies of verse and rhyme: It is by far more flexible than German, and long since attained what German (saving in the hands of Paul Heyse) has still to acquire, a polished prose style. That the literature is rich every one knows; and Tollens may be opened at random for evidence that it merits attention. To the few Englishmen who do read Dutch we can heartily recommend Mr. Koster’s little tractate.. In treating of “Imitation and Coincidence in Literature’? he has an interesting subject, on which he makes remarks deserving of attention. As an example we may quote, “ Unconscious imi- tation is an evidence of greater weakness and want. of individuality than conscious imitation.” The earlier part of the treatise furnishes examples of imitation of all kinds drawn from a wide range, and is particularly interesting. Mr. Koster is no doubt expressing an indisputable fact when he says * Edward B. Koster: “Over Navolging en Overeen- komst in de Literatuur.? Wageningen : Johan Pieterse.. 1904. 8vo.  Fc: Oe Rs Se eae ¥ & that it is, in some cases, impossible to draw the line between imitation and coincidence. But it is not always impossible to draw this line; nor is it always impossible to distinguish intentional from unintentional imitation—though that is a more difficult problem. Wecould wish that Mr. Koster had not decided to leave these distinctions to be in all cases made by the reader. Though only finely distinguishable in appearance, the effects resulting from imitation and “going to school” to writers of unquestionable eminence really differ foto cielo, and we should have much liked to hear what Mr. Koster had to say respecting the difference between legitimate apprenticeship and mere aping; re- specting the distinction between the peculiar charm of classical allusion and mere pilfering ; and to know how far he thinks that a literature in its childhood actually profits by a measure of the latter that would afterwards be justly con- demned. Mr. Koster is promising us a volume of « Comparisons, Impressions, and Views on Literary and Critical Questions,” and we shall hope that some of these subjects will form a part of its contents. In the latter part of the work the author quotes largely, and with approval, from Mr. George Lewis’s “Principles of Success in Literature.” We acknowledge with pleasure the compliment thus paid by a continental poet to English criticism. But we dare to think that Mr. Koster’s kind en- thusiasm for a work that has pleased him has led him to overrate the value of Mr. George Lewis's lucubrations—popular and pleasing always, but by no means profound. Mr. Koster is himself a keen judge of a good verse, and we can agree with him unreservedly in admiring “Tk heb een tempel in mijn haart gewijd.” St AXEL HERMAN HAIG, HIS LIFE AND WORKS.* —— + WPNHE author tells us little beyond the main features of Axel Herman Haig’s life, but has devoted the larger part of the book to his sworks as an etcher, a draughtsman, and an artist. From some points of view this is satisfactory, as ‘the artist must be known by his works, and his ‘fame must depend upon them. Haig was born in the Swedish island of Gotland, and in his early * © Axe] Herman Haig and his Work,” by E, A. Arm- ‘strong. 104 by 8. 176 pp. £1 1s, net. Also a large paper edition, 12 by 10, containing an original etching, £3 3s. net. Both editions limited. The Fine Art Society. THE AUTHOR. 219 days was intended for a ship’s architect. In order that he might deal with his profession from a wider point of view, he came over to Great Britain and lived in Glasgow for three years. He then drifted by one of those curious turns in human life from ship’s architect to a house architect, and by degrees, from his intense love and application grew forth not the mere architect, but the archi- tectural artist. The result of his careful training as an architect is amply shown in his pencil draw- ings and his famous etchings, so well reproduced in the book. He has never, in any of his work, shirked the many difficulties of architectural design with a view to obtaining a mere artistic effect, but it must not be supposed therefore that the true touch of the artist is lacking in his original etchings. His effects of light and shade, his point of view, his grouping of figures and buildings, all show that the true feeling of the artist is his. In his special branch no artist can equal him. His work is quite unique. We thank the author and the publishers for producing such a beautiful record. st A RETIREMENT AND A WELCOME. 1 N event was commemorated in the annals of the Authors’ Club on Monday evening, the 5th ult., when fourteen members sat down to dinner, at 3, Whitehall Court, which should not be overlooked in these columns. It was the official induction and abdication of the incoming and outgoing secretaries of the club. Mr. E. H. Lacon Watson presided, and Mr. H. R. Tedder occupied the vice-chair. Delicately and delightfully did the chairman, in preposing the double toast of the evening, first refer to his friendship and regard for Mr. Thring, who, although relieved from his official duties, was not released from the ties of club membership. Owing to the steady increase of his work as secretary and solicitor to the Incorporated Society of Authors, Mr. G. H. Thring, after fourteen years’ zealous service, had found it expedient to resign his secretaryship to the Authors’ Club. Speaking for himself, the chairman said that the club parted with their old secretary regretfully. But they were happy in having secured, as Mr. Thring’s successor, the senior hon. secretary of the New Vagabonds’ Club, and he had pleasure in welcoming Mr. G. B. Burgin, whose ability and amiability augured well for their future. Mr. Thring and Mr. Burgin having responded gracefully, some anecdotes followed until Mr. Tedder proposed the health of the chairman and. the proceedings terminated. A. R. 220 “THE AUTHOR’S PROGRESS.” * se R. LORIMER has a fluent humour which I carries the reader easily along and keeps him in an amiable mood. The amiability induced in the present reviewer deters him from taking advantage of the many opportunities afforded him to demonstrate that “The Author’s Progress ” is, in reality, a quite inconsiderable performance. Tt would be churlish to pour cold water upon such genial warmth as Mr. Lorimer’s, and it is un- necessary labour to churn wind. “Tt is a positive sin,” he says in one of his infrequent lapses from badinage, “to set deliber- ately about the composition of sentences that seem to contain thoughts but do not, or only hold old thoughts newly arranged or stated over again.” The statement is not an axiom, but if it were it would be only the more incumbent upon us to apply it as a test to the work in which it is found. «The Author’s Progress” must be condemned on all counts of the indictment so framed; it has many sentences that seem to contain thoughts but do not, and more that only hold old thoughts stated over again. In point of fact there is remarkably little substance, new or old, in the book, and we are rather at a loss for its justification. It is charitable to suppose that the author is not very well informed with the existing literature of his subject, and does not know how exhaustively it has been treated before. The supposition, if charit- able, is but indifferently complimentary ; but it is better to be ignorant than positively sinful, and if he is not the one, Mr. Lorimer, on his own state- ment, is the other. Since, however, we cannot find anything new in the book to commend to general consideration we will summarise our judgment of the work as a whole, and say that as a guide book for the young author it is negligible, but that as an essay on a variety of matters interesting to authors it is lightly amusing and worth reading. Mr. Lorimer is an agreeable rattle, an excellent companion, but a poor courier. The wise man will extract as much enjoyment as possible from the company in in which he finds himself, and not gird at it for being less instructive than itself supposes. It is immensely pleasant to be assured by Mr. Lorimer that 7e Author “ from time to time does a deal of good for authors,” and has justified its existence ; his tribute to their official organ will, we are sure, influence the council of the Society of Authors, and enable them to smile at the boyish gaiety with which he hits them with a bladder in what he hopes is an interesting digression. What is, in our opinion, radically wrong with William * “The Author's Progress,” by Adam Lorimer. Blackwood & Sons, 1906. 5s. n. THE AUTHOR. the book is that neither in the numerous digressions, nor in the few straightforward passages is there any indication that Mr. Lorimer has the faintest conception of the pleasures or of the high function of literature. It is because these exist, that ‘ ‘The: Author’s Progress ’’ is a useless trifle. V. E. M. +> CORRESPONDENCE. eee Tur Cost or PRopUCTION. Srr,—In the January, 1906, numberof the Author, p- 115, the following words occur in an editorial on the half-profit agreement : “ For the author is absolutely ignorant of the cost of production,” etc. I always thought one of the objects of our society was to instruct ignorant authors as to this.. Now, though ‘‘ The Cost of Production” has figured for a long time on the title page of the Author as one of the publications of the society, it is and has been for the last year or two accompanied by the remark “out of print.” Cannot this be remedied ” I am, yours, etc., E. G.- 1 A. TROLLOPE. Sir,—In your last issue I read with much interest Mr. James F. Muirhead’s letter, concerning a passage in my paper on Anthony Trollope which appeared recently in The Author. The passage is. to the effect that Trollope “is not disappearing, he has disappeared,” and that it is impossible to obtain a set of his best books. Mr. Muirhead accuses me of being “ belated, or, at any rate, insular,” because, apparently, I did not know that Messrs. Dodd, Mead & Co. are publishing an excellent edition of Trollope’s novels, and that Trollope’s name “ turns. up” at social gatherings with almost as much frequency as those of present-day favourites like Mrs. Wharton or Miss May Sinclair. I am “belated” then, because I do not study the announcements of future publications by American firms ! and I am insular, because I am ignorant of the fact that the name of a great master of English fiction “turns up” with almost as much frequency as the names of two charming trans- atlantic authoresses ! When I said it was impossible to obtain a set of Trollope’s best books, I was speaking by the card. My booksellers informed me that several works were out of print, and could only be got second- hand. Iam glad to note that this reproach will soon be removed, for Mr. John Lane is issuing a pocket edition of the novels under the very com- petent editorship of Mr. Algar Thorold. Yours obediently, Lewis MELVILLE. Barnes, March, 1906. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 16 Issue 07 (April 1906) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 16 Issue 07 (April 1906) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1906-04-01-The-Author-16-7 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/516/1906-05-01-The-Author-16-8.pdf 51ae1d5ad14973140ee8e5cda07a328c PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1906-05-01 Volume 16 Issue 8 Pages Page range in volume 221–248 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19060501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XVI.—No. 8. May ist, 1906. [Prick SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ee ee NOTICES. + OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. a List of Members. Tue List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. All further elections have been chronicled from month to month in these pages. — a The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices, March 5th, 1906, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to invest a further sum. They have now pur- chased £200 Cape of Good Hope 34 per cent. Inscribed Stock, bringing the investments of the fund to the figures set out below. Vou, XVI. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— WOnSOIS Oe 86 ee een eet sees: £1000 0 0 Total Loans: 220.65.00.. ieee. 500 0 O Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 Wan Noam. ce 201° 9 38 London and North Western 3 % Deben- Cire LOCK |Site ccs 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4 % Certificates ............... 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed HOCK iso ic 200 0 0 Total oc. £2,643 9 2 Subscriptions, 1905. £8. a. July 13, Dunsany, the Right Hon. the Lord : ; : ; : 50 50 Oct. 12, Halford, F. M. 0 5 0 Oct. 12, Thorburn, W. M. 010 O Noy. 9, ‘Francis Daveen’’. 0 5 0 Noy. 9, Adair, Joseph Lb 1. 0 Nov. 21, Thurston, Mrs. bob 0 Dec. 18, Browne, F. M. 0 5 0 1906. March 7, Sinclair, Miss May 1 0 March 7, Forrest, G. W. 2 20 March 8, Simpson, W. J. 0 5 0 March 8, Browne, F. M. OQ 5 0 Donations, 1905. Noy. 6, Reynolds, Mrs. Fred. 1 0 Nov. 9, Wingfield, H. 010 6 Nov.17, Nash, T. A. . Li 0 Dec. 1, Gibbs, F. L. A. 010 6 Dec. 6, Finch, Madame 1, 13-6 Dec. 15, Egbert, Henry 0 5 0 Dec. 15, Muir, Ward . : 1 i 0 Dec. 15, Sherwood, Mrs. A. . 010 0 Dec. 18, Sheppard, A. T. 010 6 Dec. 18, S. F. G. : 010 0 222 th e & 1906. Jan. 2, Jacobs, W. W. . : Jan. 6, Wilkins, W. H. (Legacy) Jan. 10, Middlemas, Commander A. C. Feb. 5, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt : Feb. 5, Yeats, Jack B. . on on on HBErEHHOMmCOoOOoOoOSoSo oe noe Feb. 12, White, Mrs. Caroline. Feb. 13, Bolton, Miss Anna Feb. 28, Weyman, Stanley March 7, Hardy, Harold March 12, Harvey, Mrs. March 27, Williams, Mrs. E. L. April 15, Caine, William cocooooooooo: ———__+—>_+—_——- COMMITTEE NOTES. ane ae April meeting of the committee of the society was held on Monday, April 2nd, at the offices, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W. There was a very heavy list on the agenda, and the committee sat for over two hours before all the matters for consideration were settled. The first question, after the reading of the minutes, was the election of members, and twenty members and associates were elected, bringing the total of the current year up to seventy-six. The first case that came forward raised the title of one of the members to publish a series of letters. The legal technicalities which surrounded the matter were exceedingly complicated, and, after perusing the report which was submitted to them by the society’s solicitor, the committee decided to take counsel’s opinion on the members’ behalf. The second question referred to the insertion of certain communications addressed to the editor of The Author, and upon these points the committee passed their judgment after careful consideration. Some weeks ago the committee authorised the secretary to send in an accountant to check the various accounts placed before the society by one of its members. The accountant attended the meeting, and reported the result of his investiga- tion. It was decided, after hearing the account- ant’s report, to take the matter up on behalf of the member concerned. There were three cases of infringement of copy- right, one, perhaps, ought rather to be called in- fringement of the right of publication. In two of these cases, as it appeared from the opinion of the society’s solicitors that the infringement was clear, the committee undertook to carry through the negotiations, and instructed the solicitors, if necessary, to take action on behalf of the members involved. The last case was against a German THE AUTHOR. magazine, and the author whose rights had been infringed desired the matter to be taken in hand by the officers of the society, although he was quite willing to guarantee all the costs of the action. The committee readily sanctioned this course, for even when members are willing to pay the costs it is often desirable that the case should be conducted by the society. Doubt having arisen as to the precise effect of recent judgments in the United States Courts relative to the statutory notice, as mentioned in the last two numbers of Z'he Author, the Chair- man reported that, as the matter seemed urgent, he had authorised the secretary to obtain an opinion from counsel in the United States on the position, and also to place the details of the case before the Registrar of Copyrights at Washington, who has undertaken the drafting of the Consolidating Act on United States Copyright. The committee heartily approved the action of the chairman in this matter. During the month of March the dramatic sab- committee met and considered a letter which had been referred to them by the committee. Their report was laid before the committee, and after careful consideration it was decided to refer one or two points back to the sub-committee. Mr, Bernard Shaw and Mr. A. Hope Hawkins have consented to join the sub-committee. The committee regret that action on the in- fringement of a member's rights by a paper in Canada had to be abandoned owing to a question of law relating to the ownership of the copyright in England. After careful investigation it ap- peared that the member had transferred his copy- right to the magazine in which the article first appeared in England, and the proprietors refused. leave to the committee of the society to use their name, although the committee were willing to guarantee the expenses of the action. The last case dealt with a question of artistic copyright on which the committee had already obtained counsel’s opinion. ‘he member con- cerned submitted a report to the committee, and this report they fully considered, It was decided to ask counsel to give a further opinion, as the legal questions were exceedingly involved ; the committee did not see their way at present to undertake action on behalf of the member unless his title should appear quite clear. oe Cases. The month’s list of cases taken up since the last issue amounts to seven. The first referred to the settlement of an author’s business with his agent. This is still in the course of negotiation, and will, no doubt, be settled satisfactorily, as the t yet, been unsuccessful. on a ke 7 Hewlett, Maurice . ‘ THE AUTHOR. agent has expressed his willingness to help the Society in every way. One referred to the return of an MS., but in this case the secretary has, as One claim for accounts and money has been duly settled. ‘There were three cases for money only. One has been partly settled—that is, part of the amount has been paid and the balance promised. In the two others letters have been received, and there is every probability that the matters will be at an end before the next issue. One case in which the secretary demanded accounts has heen settled by the delivery of the accounts. Of the past cases there are very few still open, and these in a fair way of settlement, as the secretary is in communication with the defaulting parties. If no arrangement is come to finally through the office, the matters will, no doubt, be placed by the committee in the hands of the Society’s solicitors. —— > — April Elections. Aldington, A. E. . . Warwick Court, Wal- mer. Aldington, Mrs. . . Warwick Court, Wal- mer Melcombe, St. Andrew’s Bingham, Rev. Fanshawe Road, Southsea. Bland, Hubert . . Well Hall, Eltham, Kent. Blyth, P. G. . ‘ . 1, Forest View, Forest Road, Woodford Green, Essex. Burnett, James, M.A., 6, Glengyle Terrace, M.D., M.R.C.P.E. Edinburgh. Caine, William . . 42, Grosvenor Road, Westminster. Foster, R. F. , . 522, Monroe Street, Brooklyn, New York. Hall, Gwynne ; . 8, Tanfield Court, Temple, E.C. c/o Indo-China Steam- ship Co. Hong Kong. Morrison, R. D. . : “Mayne N. Thorpe” . 7, Northwick Terrace, N.W. Meredith, Margaret (D. 13, Pembroke Gardens, Elliot) . : : Kensington, & Wood- side, Fleet, Hants. Nicholson, Joseph Shield 3, Bedford Park, Edin- burgh. Pearson, E. A. ©. Nel- 190, The Grove, Ham- son (Violet Glade) mersmith. Pope, Miss Jessie . Kimboltons, Regent’s : Park Road, Finchley, N. 223 Pryor, Francis Robert Rastall, Mrs. Tunerdale Hall, Whitby, Yorkshire. Dorchester, ford. 165, West 58th Street, New York, U.S.A. Roberts, R. Ellis Walling- Wiggin, Kate Douglas a BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY, ———o—1 — (in the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply particulars. ) ARCHITECTURE, THe MopERN Home. A Book of British Domestic Archi- tecture for Moderate Incomes. The text by W. H. BIDLAKE, M.A., HALSEY RICCARDO, and JOHN CASH. Edited by WALTER SHAW-SPARROW. 113 x 84. 176 pp. (The “Art and Life” Library, Vol. V.) Hodder and Stoughton. 5s, n. ART, WILLIAM STRANG. Catalogue of his etched work. Illus- trated with 471 Reproductions. With an Introductory Essay. By L. BINyoN. 10} x 6}. 210 pp. Glasgow : Maclehose. 42s. n. BIOGRAPHY, Toe LoG oF A SEA WAIF, By FRANK T, BULLEN, 7ix 5. 349pp. Smith Elder, 3s. 6d. DRAMA. NicepHorus. A Tragedy of New Rome. By FREDERIC HARRISON, LiTT.D. 8% x 53. 93 pp. Chapman & Hall. 58. n. THe Marp or ARTEMIS. By ARTHUR DILLON, 6% x 5 67 pp. Mathews. 2s, 6d. FICTION. THE ANGEL OF PAIN. By E. F. BENSON. 73 X 5. 346 pp. Heinemann, 6s. Mr. WINGROVE, MILLIONAIRE. By E, P, OPPENHEIM, 72 x 54. 320 pp. Ward Lock. 68, Out of DUETIME. By Mrs. W. WARD. Longmans. 6s. Ir YourH Bur Knerw! CASTLE. 73x 5. 348 pp. Smith Elder. 6s. An AMERICAN DucHESs. By ARABELLA KENEALY, 7k x 43, 343 pp. Chapman & Hall. 6s. A MILLIONAIRE’S CourTsHIP. By Mrs. ARCHIBALD Litre. 74 x 4%. 309 pp. Unwin. 6s. LADY MARION AND TnB PLutTocRAT. By LADY HELEN ForBes. 7% x 5. 317 pp. J. Long. 6s. Kip McGuis, A Nuagcet or Dim Gop. By 8. R. CrooxerT. 81x 5. 400 pp. J.Clarke. 6s. A Venperep Scamp. By JuAN MIDDLEMASS. 7] x 5. 318 pp. J. Long. 6s. 72x 5. 379 pp. By AGNES AND EGERTON  224 me LovE AND LorDSHIP. By FLORENCE WARDEN. 7} X 4 397 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. A Human Facer. By Sinas K. HocKine. 7} x 43 296 pp. Cassell. 3s. 6d. THe FACE oF CLuAy. By H. A. VACHELL, 7} X 54. 6s. 363 pp. Murray. By F. ANSTEY. SALTED ALMONDS. Smith Elder. 6s. 73 x 5. 312 pp. Mr. JoHN Stroop. By Percy WHITE. 7} x 5. 333 pp. Constable. 6s. Tue SPANISH Dowry. By L, DouGALL. 7} x 5. 312 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THE SPHINX’s LAWYER. By FRANK DANBY. 7} X 5. 387 pp. Heinemann, 6s. THe GREAT GREEN GoD. By FreD WISHAW. 7} x 5. 311 pp. White. 6s. Toe FLOWER OF FRANCE. By JusTIN HUNTLY McCartuy. 8 X% 53. 323 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. A Frouic. By WALTER EMANUEL. 64 pp. (Sisley’s Library of Humour). 73 x 4. Sisley’s Ltd. 1s. n. SIMPLE ANNALS. By M. F. FRANCIS. 7% x 53. 311 pp. Longmans. 6s, Tue Squrre’s DAUGHTER. By SiLas K. Hockine. 73 x 54. 397 pp. Warne. 3s. 6d. Rouges. By HALDANE MacFaLL AND DION CLAYTON CauTHROP. 7} x 5. 8llpp. Brown Langham. 6s. TH VINEYARD. By JOHN OLIVER HoBBeEs. 128 pp. Cheap Edition. 83 x 53. Unwin. 6d. A Jiut’s JouRNAL. By Riva. Cheap Edition. 9 x 6. 126 pp. J.Long. 6d. FOLK LORE. HinpU MANNERS, CUSTOMS, AND CEREMONIES. By ABBE J. A. DuBois. Translated by H. W. BEAUCHAMP, C.D.E. Third Edition..7} x 5. 741. pp. Oxford: Clarendon Press. London: Frowde. 6s.n.and 7s. 6d. n. LAW. A TREATISE ON THE LAW OF SALE OF PERSONAL PROPERTY, WITH REFERENCES TO THE AMERICAN DECISIONS AND TO THE FRENCH CODE AND CIVIL Law. By J. P.BENJAMIN. Fifth Edition. By W.C. A. KER AND A. R. BUTTERWORTH. 10 x 6. 1,160 pp. Sweet & Maxwell. £2 2s. MILITARY. THE OFFICER'S FIELD NOTE AND SKETCH-BOOK AND RECONNAISSANCE AIDE-MémoirE. Eleventh Edition. By Lrevr.-Cou. E. GunrEr, 1st.S.C. With New Tables, Diagrams, and Additions. 7} x 44. 100 pp. and Sketch- Block, Field-Messages, etc. Clowes. 6s. 6d, n. MISCELLANEOUS. To MopERN Marpens. By A MopEeRN Matron. With a Frontispiece by F. Watts. Edinburgh: Geo. A. Morton. London: Simpkin Marshall. Cloth, 3s. 6d. n. ; leather, 5s. n. POETRY. Cyrus, THE GREAT Kina. An Historical Romance. By ‘Str Epwarp DURAND, BarT., O.B. 8% x 7. 392 pp. Appleton. 10s, 6d. n. REPRINTS. Pivrce THE PLOUGHMAN’S CREDE (about 1394 A.D.). ‘Edited by THE Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT. 6} X 4}. 73 pp. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 2s. : THE AUTHOR. SOCIOLOGY. THE MYSTERIES OF MODERN LONDON. By GEo. R. Sims) 8x5. 192pp. Pearson. 2s. 6d. * SPORT. THE Fox. By T. F. Dats, (“Fur, Feather, and Fin” Series.) 7$x5}. 238 pp. Longmans. 5s, THEOLOGY. THE REVELATION OF THE TRINITY. By 8. B. G, McKinney, L.R.C.P. 7% x 5, 270 pp. Oliphant, Anderson & Ferrier. 3s. 6d. THE EXISTENCE OF Gop. By THE RiaHT Rev, Mar, CANON Moyes. Sands. 6d. n. each. TOPOGRAPHY. THE HIGHLANDS AND ISLANDS OF SCOTLAND. Painted W.SmitTH, JuNR. Described by A. R. HOPE MONCRIEFF, — 9 xX 63. 232 pp. Black. 10s, n. : ——_—_——_+——__o-—_____ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. — as IRABEAU and Gambetta, Friends of Old England. With some account of Jacques Bonhomme,” by Arthur Pavitt and Baron Albert Yvelin de Béville has been published in its complete form by Mr. Effingham Wilson. The work contains Talleyrand’s “ Entente Cordiale of 1792.” Mrs. Humphry Ward’s new novel, “ Fenwock’s Career,” which is now running as a serial through an American magazine, will be published this month in book form. Its scenes.and subjects are found in Westmoreland, London, and Paris, in the art world of thirty years ago, and in the rise and decline of a great painter who is modelled on George Romney. : Mr. Frederic Harrison has just finished a tragedy dealing with the same period of Byzantine history as his romance “Theophano.” A limited edition of the work, which may eventually be produced at a London theatre, has recently been produced by” Messrs. Chapman and Hall. The Poet Laureate’s new poem, entitled “ The Door of Humility,” contains a love story of the more spiritual kind, in addition to revealing the author’s mind on questions of faith and doubt. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. are the publishers. Miss Helen Zimmern has completed a book, which will be published in the course of the spring” by Sir Isaac Pitman. The title is “ The Italy of the Italians;” and its purpose is to show the intelligent traveller that there is a modern Ital *  oo ane 0g Ay bai f 8 fp To Hordw Fe sont uit ald bA dail vial i ae a6: olf i ae ele isH 1OWF vodalk dodere Pontos if tes ied ISP Fa ing no less interesting in its own way than the ancient ‘one we go to seek, and that Italy's contribntion to contemporary culture and thought is no mean one. The chapters deal with modern art, literature, industry, commerce, agriculture, pastimes, science, and inventions. Mr. Arthur Dillon’s new volume gives his comedy of “The Maid of Artemis,” several songs from which, set by Mr. Charles E. Baughan, have been heard in London concert halls, particularly ‘‘ The Young Year,” sung by Miss Esther Pallisar and Mme. Blauvelt, and “ Endymion,” sung by Miss Ada Crossley. Mr. Elkin Mathews is the pub- lisher. The Rey. Albert Lee, of Windsor, has just com- pleted the manuscript of his new work, entitled “The World’s Exploration Story,” which will be published in the autumn by Mr. Andrew Melrose. “Rouge,” a sensational novel of adventure in » in the very heart of London town, published last month by Messrs. Brown, Langham & Co., Limited, is the combined literary work of Mr. Haldane Macfall and Mr. Dion Clayton Calthrop. Mr. Haldane Macfall is known already to the literary world as the author of “The Masterfolk,” pub- lished a couple of years ago. The story, which rushes through a series of swift adventures, circles round the heroic act of self-sacrifice of a beautiful girl, which, however, does not end in the death that she courted in order to save the hero and his friend. Mr. and Mrs. Egerton Castle’s new book, “If ‘Youth But Knew,” published last month by Messrs. | Smith, Elder & Co., is astory of aman who, having experienced in his youth one of those overpowering sorrows which irredeemably change the course of | life, has become a wanderer on the face of the ‘earth. Miss H. Rosa Nouchette Carey is engaged on a ‘new novel, which Messrs. Macmillan & Co. will publish in September of this year. - Mrs. Croker has just completed a novel upon which she has been engaged for two years. The title of the story, which will be published serially "in The Queen from July till November, is “ The Spanish Necklace.” Messrs. Hurst and Blackett will also publish in September a novel by the same ‘writer, entitled “The Youngest Miss Mowbray,” which has been running through a syndicate of mewspapers. Mrs. Croker has also disposed of the dramatic rights of two books in America, one of which, « Beyond the Pale,” will be produced next season in New York. Her next book will be an Indian Novel, the scene of which is laid in the Madras Presidency. Messrs. Archibald Constable & (Co.’s spring THE AUTHOR. 225 announcements include new novels by J. C. Snaith and Percy White. This firm will also publish a new novel, in the summer, by Miss Marie Corelli. Messrs. Constable are also publishing a new and enlarged edition of Mr. Bertram Blount’s work on “ Practical Electro-Chemistry.” The object of this book was, in the first instance, to give an account of those electro-chemical processes which have been already, and are likely to be turned to industrial use. In the new edition, the subject-matter of the first edition is brought up to date, and con- siderable new material, describing new processes, is incorporated. The volume, which is fully illustrated, is published at the price of 15s. nett. In “ Bonnie Scotland” Mr, A. R. Hope Moncrieff promised a further volume to be devoted to the sterner and wilder aspects of Caledonia. This volume is now included in Messrs. A. and C. Black’s series of “colour books,” under the title of “ The Highlands and Islands of Scotland.” It deals with the less visited districts that are still Highlands, both in ruder natural features and in a life holding out longer against the trimming and taming of Sassenach intromissions. The illustra- tions are by Mr. William Smith, jun. Mr. Geo. R. Sim’s next book will be published by Messrs. Greening & Co. during the present season. The title is “Two London Fairies,” and the stories deal with the adventures of two fairies who assume mortal shape and come to London. “Sir Edward Elgar,” by Mr. Ernest Newman, is expected to be the fourth volume of a new series, «The Music of the Masters,’ which Mr. John Lane is publishing. Mr. Harold Spender has written, and Messrs. Constable & Co. have recently published, a novel entitled “The Arena,” dealing with the inner life of modern British politics, crossed with a strong romantic interest. Messrs. Hutchinson & Co.’s list of Spring publi- cations contains the following announcements of forthcoming books by members of the Society. Under the head of Travel they are publishing a new work in two volumes, by Mr. Douglas Sladen, entitled “Carthage and Tunis.” The gates of the Orient in this book are Tunis the new gate and Carthage the old. Added to the work—which is published at the price of 24s. net—is a lengthy chapter on “ Sport in Tunisia,” by Mr. J. I. S. ‘Whitaker, who has been camping and shooting in Tunis for ten years ast. : In their list of popular classics the same pub- lishers include “The Odes of Horace,” in Latin and English, edited by Mr. W. H. D. Rouse, who has added an index of names.  226 Turning to fiction, we notice new novels by “Tucas Malet,” H. Rider Haggard, J. A. Hamil- ton, Ellen Thorneycroft Fowler, Richard Whiteing, Mrs. Thurston, Miss L. Dougall, Dorothea Gerard, Allen Raine, Mrs. Baillie Reynolds, Mr. Charles Garvice, and Miss Mary Cholmondeley. Some of these works have been mentioned in previous issues of The Author. “Tucas Malet’s” novel, “The Far Horizon,” deals with the acts and opinions of a man of foreign birth, who, after many years of office work, finds himself suddenly possessed of leisure, and a moderate fortune. The scene is laid exclusively in London and the western suburbs, and the book covers a period of about three years, from 1899 to 1902, and touches on matters of modern finance, manners, and morals; on matters theatrical and matters religious. In Mr. Richard Whiteing’s new work “ Ring in the New,” the story is told of a girl of education and gentle nurture who finds herself penniless at eighteen with her way to make in the world. Her struggle, and the struggles of other women similarly situated, is one of its main themes. The setting of the story is mainly in London, where the heroine is brought into contact with men and women fighting for a new and nobler Bohemia, its brighter aspects, its refined enjoyments in art, music, and literature. Miss L. Dougall’s new novel, “The Spanish Dowry,” does not discuss any problem but gives an original, if a somewhat fanciful, story. The scene is laid in Devonshire. Miss Dorothea Gerard is represented by two novels, entitled respectively ‘The Pride of Life,” and “The House of Riddles.” The former deals with the marriage of a man of idealistic tendencies with a pretty, but common, girl, and indicates the ill effects of the union in his relations with his children. The early scenes of the latter story are laid in Klondyke, but the action of the later chapters takes place in a Scottish golfing town. “Queen of the Rushes,” by Allen Raine, is a modern novel based on the great wave of revivalism in Wales. Mrs. Baillie Reynolds’ work, “ Thalassa,” depicts the life of a girl taken from a cultured and Bohemian atmosphere abroad, and placed with her guardian, the owner of some mills, and a north countryman, to whom, after passing through various vicissitudes, she is eventually married. Miss Mary Cholmondeley’s novel “ Prisoners” will be published by Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. in the early autumn. The scenes are laid first in Italy and afterwards in England, and the story is concerned with the consequences of an early love THE AUTHOR. affair being revived by the heroine after her marriage, and of her relation with two half- brothers. Messrs. Cassell & Co. have recently published a book by Mr. Bart Kennedy, containing a series of © personal experiences from his life in the United States. Its title is “The Adventures of a Born | Tramp.” Mr. Morley Roberts’ latest story “The Prey — of the Strongest,” dealing with life in British — Columbia, has just been published by Messrs. Hurst and Blackett at 6s. “The Face of Clay,” Mr. H. A. Vachell’s new story, which has been running as a serial through the Monthly Review, has just been published in book form by Mr. John Murray. The scene of the story is Brittany. A new story, by Mr. Silas Hocking, the title of which is “The Squire’s Daughter,” has been published by Messrs. Warne & Co. Incidentally, it raises the question of the equity of some of the leasehold laws current in Cornwall. A theatrical novel, by Mr. Horace Wyndham, written from ‘inside’? knowledge, and dealing in an intimate way with stage life as it really is (and not as most people imagine it) is to be published early in May by the firm of E. Grant Richards, entitled “Audrey, the Actress.” The book describes in narrative form the lights and shades of life behind the scenes, both in London and on tour, and goes into the whole subject very thoroughly. There is abundance of incident in the adventures of Mr. Wyndham’s heroine, and the various types introduced are sharply drawn. To those who only know the stage from the stalls, “Audrey, the Actress,” is likely to prove of interest. Mr. John Masefield has written a book about the Spanish Main, which Messrs. Methuen & Co. will publish. The volume contains many details of the life of the Elizabethan seaman, and traces. carefully the gradual rise of that romantic caste among the lawless islands on the Spanish Main. A description is. also given of the laws, customs, and haunts of the pirates, and reference is made also to their most famous ships—as, for instance, the Royal Fortune, and their chief captains, such as Roberts and Teach. Mr. Percy White’s new novel, “Mr. John ~ Strood,” which Messrs. Constable & Oo. have published recently, is a study of the character and relations of two men, totally opposed in temperament, and yet long and intimately inter- dependent. It is not merely a portraiture and. analysis of character, but shows the development — of their temperaments and friendship under the — stress of mutual influences. : Mr, Bernard Capes’ new novel, to be published.  Rash See: ee ee. PR a: Wy Na Een 8 SRE P< a ee Ss THER AUTHOR. by Messrs. Methuen in the early autumn, has for its locale Savoy and Piedmont towards the end of the eighteenth century, when Victor Amadeus III., a vain, feeble prince, was on the throne of Sardinia. The pre-revolution setting is historical ; the characters, with the single exception of the king, imaginary, The story relates the devoted self-sacrifice of a woman for an adored husband— an invertebrate saint in character—who has com- mitted a crime for her sake; and of the holocaust she makes of a stronger lover in order to secure the safety of the weaker. The same firm are publishing this month a six- penny edition of the same writer’s novel, “ The “ake of Wine.” A new volume of short stories by Mr. Rudyard Kipling will be published in the autumn. The contents of the volume, the title of which will be “Puck of Pook’s Hill,” will have something of the fanciful vein of “They.” A descriptive book on the rich historic district around Harrogate, by the author of “John Westacott,” etc., Mr. James Baker, will shortly appear, illustrated by numerous photographs by S$. Ambler. The work describes not only the numerous abbeys that cluster so thickly here, but Laurence Sterne’s village, Coxwold, and the wild natural beauties of Malham Cove and Brimham Rocks, and the historic sights of Marston Moor, Knaresborough, etc. Dr. Skeat’s edition of “ Pierce the Ploughman’s Crede,” which the Oxford University Press have published, is mainly reproduced, with additions and corrections, from his edition for the Early English Text Society, which first appeared in 1867. Sir Robert Anderson is publishing, through Mr. John Murray, a volume of personal reminiscences under the title “Some Sidelights on the Home Rule Movement.” Madame Albanesi’s new novel, published by Messrs. Hurst and Blackett, is a story of incident, observation, and character study. It is entitled «* A Young Man from the Country.” An abridged edition of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle’s “White Company” is being issued by Messrs. Longmans as a reading book for advanced classes. It will be produced in much the same form as “Micah Clarke,” which has already appeared as a school book. Messrs. Cassell & Co. have just issued a book of Mr. Bart Kennedy’s experiences as a casual worker in the United States. The title of the work is “A Tramp Camp,” and its published price is 6s. The same publishers are about to issue in the comprehensive “Treatise on Zoology,’ which Professor E. Ray Lankester is editing, a volume dealing with ‘‘ Moliusca,” by Dr. Paul Pelseneer. “207 Mr. Justin Huntly McCarthy’s new story, upon which he is now working, will be published in the autumn of the present year. “The Illustrious O’Hagan,” which is the title of the work, is a romantic narrative of the seventeenth century. Mr. McCarthy’s play, based on this story, upon which he is also engaged, will be produced under the same title. Dr. Emile Reich has recently published, through Messrs. Chapman & Hall, under the title of “The Criticism of Life,” a book based upon the series of addresses on Plato and kindred subjects which he has been delivering during the past few months. Mr. F. G. Aflalo will publish, through Messrs. Black, a volume containing the opinions of different anglers on the question of “ What is the right sort of weather for angling ?” Mr. Baring Gouldis publishing, through Messrs. Methuen & Co., a book of topography, the subject of which is the Rhine from Cleve, where it passes into Holland, to Mainz. Contained in the work is a record of the part which the Rhine has played in history, of the three great electorates on its banks, and of the noble families that built their castles overlooking it. Messrs. Constable & Co. are publishing a book dealing with the Victorian novelists, by Mr. Lewis Melville. Among the writers dealt with are Disraeli, Lytton, Lever, Thackeray, Kingsley, Mrs. Gaskell, Wilkie Collins, Anthony Trollope and Charles Reade. Messrs. Methuen & Co. published in the middle of last month a volume of short stories by Mr. Bernard Capes, entitled ‘ Loaves and Fishes,” in which an appeal is made to the order of reader whose palate is not yet aged to the attractions of the adventurous. “In My Garden: a little Summer Book for Nature Lovers,” is the title of a small memorandum book lately published by the Lavender Press. It has an artistic cover, and a jewelled pencil, while its contents aim at being literary as well as practical, for it contains a large number of quota- tions from poetic and prose writers, as well as hints on gardening and table decoration. Its price is 1s. nett, and the first thousand copies is° nearly exhausted. Messrs. Blackwood and Sons are publishing a new book by A. C. Inchbold. It is an Eastern romance called “ Phantasma,” the subject being based on Napoleon Buonaparte’s campaign in Egypt and Syria. “No Man’s Land” is the title of a history of Spitzbergen, by Sir Martin Conway, which the Cambridge University Press will publish. Since early in the seventeenth century Spitzbergen has been the scene of industries which have drawn to 228 its shores innumerable visitors, whose purposes and adventures are recorded by Sir Martin Conway. Mr. A. ©. Addison has published through Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. a new edition of a work which he originally produced a few years ago, telling the story of the Birkenhead. Since its first publication much fresh information and fuller detail from persons acquainted with the shipwreck, and new pictures referring to it, have come to light, and have been incorporated in the work. Mr. J. ©. Snaith’s new work, “ Henry North- cote,” published by Messrs. Constable & Co., has for its hero a poor but rising young barrister, who, after long waiting for briets, at last dramatically seizes his opportunity, and secures a verdict for his client in a very sensational trial. The third of Mr. St. John Lacy’s Chamber- Music Concerts for the season (1906) was held at the Clarence Hall, Cork, on the last day of March. We make the following extracts from the pro- gramme :—Quintet in A (a) Allegro; (0) Lar- ehetto; (c) Menuetto ; (d) Allegretto con variazione, (Mozart) ; clarinet, two violins, viola and violon- cello. Songs—(a) “ Les femmes de Magdala,” (Massenet) ; (2) “Tom the Rhymer ” (ballad) Op. 135, (Loewe). Songs—(a) “Ave Maria,” (Schubert) ; (0) “A Declaration” (“The Heart’s Desire”), (St. John Lacy), Miss Harrington. Duet—‘ Sous les Etoiles,’ (Goring Thomas), Miss Harrington and Mr. St. John Lacy. Songs—‘ What need have we” (“ Chastelar’’) ; “The Brightest Gems,” (St. John Lacy). Finale—(Moderato) from Trio in G min. (Op. 15, No. 2), (Rubinstein) ; pianoforte, violin and violon- cello. ‘Mr. Gilbert Murray’s metrical version of “ Buripides the Hippolytus ” was produced at the Court Theatre on March 26th, with Miss Edyth Olive and Mr. Granville Barker included in the caste. Mr. J. M. Barrie’s new play, “Josephine,” described as “a revue in three scenes,” was pro- duced at the Comedy Theatre on April 4th. The dramatist obtains the material for his play from the political events of the past few years, upon which he constructs a fanciful story indicating the lines along which recent political history would have developed if acted by children in the nursery. ‘he caste includes Miss Eva Moore, Mr. Dion Boucicault, and Mr. A. E. Matthews. “Punch: A One-Act Toy Tragedy,” by Mr. Barrie, was also produced at this theatre on the same night. “Qastles in Spain,” by Cosmo Hamilton, with music by Harry Fragson, was produced at the Royalty Theatre on the 18th of last month. THE AUTHOR. “Prunella, or Love in a Dutch Garden,” by H Granville Barker and Laurence Housman, was revived at the Court Theatre on April 24th. The caste includes Miss Dorothy Minto as Prunella, and Mr. Graham Browne as Pierrot. 5 Mr. Alfred Sutro’s new play, produced at the Garrick Theatre on April 26th, indicates the attempt of “The Fascinating Mr. Vanderveldt ” to compromise a widow whom he is anxious to marry. He succeeds to the extent of involving her in a motor accident, but the fruits of his work are spoilt owing to the intervention of the local vicar. The play terminates by the widow marry- ing a dull and prosaic colonel. ‘The caste includes Miss Violet Vanbrugh and Mr. Arthur Bourchier. 2 PARIS NOTES. a Y the death of Eugéne Carriére and M. Curie, France loses one of her greatest artists, and one of her greatest savants. Of Carriére, Rodin says : “ He was perhaps the only contemporary painter who did not do paimt- ing, but who created life! The works of the others are canvases covered with colours ; his are reality revealed and his soul expressing itself!” At the Salon, which opened a few days after his death, a whole room is devoted to his pictures. M. Curie’s loss is irreparable. It is believed that the work on which he had been engaged since his discovery of radium was almost completed, and that he was about to disclose to the world another of the great secrets of Nature. Corneille’s third centenary was commemorated on the 17th of April, by the inauguration of the exhibition of souvenirs of the great French poet, at the Bibliotheque Nationale. There are about forty portraits of him, the original editions of his. works, various medals of the eighteenth and nine- teenth centuries, and other interesting souvenirs. M. Ferrero has just published the third volume of his “ Grandeur et Décadence de Rome.”* The present volume, entitled “ La Fin @une Aristo- cratie,” is more fascinating than a novel, as the: author reconstitutes with great skill the years of Roman decadence. M. Reinach has recently published his fifth volume on the Dreyfus affair, “ Histoire del’ Affaire Dreyfus.”+ It is entitled “ Rennes,” and takes us. on to the decree of September, 1899, the pro- visional end of the * affair.” * «© Grandeur et Décadence de Rome,” Plon. + “ Histoire de l Affaire Dreyfus,” Fasquelle.  THE AUTHOR. Among the latest publications are the following volumes : “ Mes illusions et nos souffrances pen- dant le siége de Paris,’** by Mme. Juliette Adam ; “ Art et psychologie individuelle,’? by M. Lucien Arréat ; “ Questions esthétiques et religieuses,”’t by M. Pau! Stapfer ; ‘‘L’Argentine au XX° siécle,” § by MM. Martinez and Lewandowski; “La Lutte universelle,”|| by M. Le Dantec; ‘ La famille dans Tantiquité israélite,’€@ by M. Lévy; *« Le Canada, les deux races,’ ** by M. Siegfried ; “Les Vues d’Amérique,” by Paul Adam. “Histoire de Gervaise,” [[ by M. Alexis Noel, is a novel founded on an episode of the war of 1870. The remarkable book by M. Jean Finot, ‘La Philosophie de la Longévité,” tf is now in its eleventh edition, and contains some valuable additions, as the author has made considerable alterations since publishing his first edition. Among recent translations from the English are the following: “ L’entr’aide,” by Pierre Kro- potkine, translated by M. L. Bréal. “ Le Portrait de M. W. H.,” §§ by Oscar Wilde, translated by M. Albert Savine. At the last general meeting of the Société des Gens de Lettres, M. Victor Margueritte was elected president in the place of M. Marcel Prévost. In the Grande Revue of last month, Sir Thomas Barclay writes on the progress realised by modern democracy. He says that the time has come when the people have learnt to take possession of their destiny without troubling much about men but about ideas, and that men of genius will soon no longer be needed in politics, as national affairs are becoming more and more great com- mercial and industrial enterprises, which require the help of practical men. M. Octave Uzanne writes in the same review on the decadence of books, on the mercantile charlatanism now in vogue, and the publicity which certain authors organise for their works. In the Revue des Deux Mondes, Pierre Loti has been publishing his new book, * Les Désen- chantées,”” on modern feminine life in Con- stantinople. M. Brunetiére’s work on Balzac is now pub- lished in volume form, after appearing in this * “ Mes illusions et nos suffrances pendant le sitge de Paris,” Lemerre. t “ Art et psychologie individuelle,” Alcan. i “ Questions esthétiques et religieuses,” Alcan, “ L’ Argentine au X XI. siéele,” A. Colin. || “ La Lutte universelle,” Flanmarion. ‘| “La famille dans l’antiquité israélite,’ Alcan. ** “Te Canada, les deux races,” A. Colin. +7 “ Histoire de Gervaise,” Plon. ‘La Philosophie de la Longévité,” Alcan. ‘$9 ‘‘Le Portrait de M. W. H.,” Stock. 229 review. M.A. Bellessort gives some interesting details in his article on the Japanese. In the Revue de Paris M. Mathieu writes on “ Pascal et son experience du Puy-de-Déme.” The two April numbers of La Revue con- tained some excellent articles, the most curious and interesting of which are the two chapters taken from the “Cahiers de jeunesse” of Renan, an unpublished work which is to appear shortly in volume form. Among the other articles are ‘La Vie de mon pére,” by Paola Lombroso ; “ Eugene Carriére raconté par ses amis,” by Paul Gesell ; “‘ Sur Taine considéré comme historien des littératures,” by E. Faguet, and “Le poete des mineurs du Nord,” by E. Blanguernon. La Poétique, « new review, which we announced in a former number of Zhe Author, has discovered under the most romantic circumstances a poet of exceptional merit. It appears that the Comte de Larmandie, delegate of the Société des Gens de Lettres, happened many years ago upon a most eccentric individual with a marvellous gift of poetry. He wrote on any and every subject, but at a certain epoch in his life he became devout, and tore up all his profane manuscripts. M. de Larmandie begged his new acquaintance to pub- lish his works, but the new convert declared that it would be an act of vanity and that he was content to write his poems for “ Heaven and the angels.” He lent his new friend his manuscripts to read, but, fearing lest they should be published in spite of his wishes, insisted on having them back. M. de Larmandie had, however, learnt them all by heart, and afterwards was able to write them down from memory. Later on, “the poet” was confined for some time in a lunatic asylum, where, in his lucid moments, he wrote some admirable verses on his companions. On recover- ing his reason, he went on a religious pilgrimage, and at present, in his extreme humility, is living a wandering life, and is entirely dependent on the money he receives at the doors of the churches. The poems which M. de Larmandie remembered of his are being published in La Poétique, under the signature of of “ Humilis.” “ La Cathédrale,” and “Mors et Vita,’ are master-pieces. M. de Larmandie, who is himself a poet and has pub- lished more than a hundred volumes of poems and novels, declares that he has more pride and pleasure in having discovered and preserved the works of “ Humilis ” for the world at large than in all his own writings. “ Paraitre,’ by M. Donnay, is the new play now being given at the Francais. Among the new plays are “TL ’Attentat,” by MM. Alfred Capus and Lucien Descaves at the Gaité ; “ Pécheresse,”’ by M. Jean Carol, at the Renaissance. 230 At the same theatre we now have “La Griffe,” a piece in four acts by M. Henry Bernstein. The subject is an extremely modern one, showing us the gradual moral deterioration of an upright man under the influence of an unscrupulous woman, whom he marries, and the ignoble intrigues of certain members of the financial and political world to which he belongs. On the 3rd of May the Russian company from Moscow is to give a series of performances here at the Théatre Sarah Bernhardt. Atys HaLuarD, SPANISH NOTES. —_— HE increasing internationalism in Spanish literary circles is seen in the growing demand for translations of foreign books in Spuin. The Baroness Siittner’s ““ Wappen unter” (“ Arms Down”) is foremost on the list of German works thus translated, and when one recollects that the book won the Nobel prize in the competition last ear of works in favour of peace, its popularity is well understood. ‘La ilustre casa de Ramirez,” “La reliquia,” by the Portuguese author Eca de Queiroz, ure also now translated into Spanish ; Sefior Ruiz de Contresas is producing Anatole France in Spanish ; end Mufioz Escamez is bringing out a Spanish version of “ La Psicologie de la Educa- tion,” by Le Bon. The well-known Castilian writer, Blasco Ibafiez, is editing translations of Renan and Strauss; and Sefior Calleja, a pub- lisher in Madrid, is anxious to publish a collec- tion of standard English books in Spanish. As a translator of three of the novels of Palacio Valde’s, I was glad to hear last week that the author has just been made a member of the Academy of Spain, and that he has now taken his place among “the immortals,” as his plea for the bestowal of the distinction upon one whom he modestly considered more worthy than himself was not granted by those who knew the value of his work. Perhaps this mark of fame may give rise to a demand for the English translation of Valdés’ recent novel, ‘La Aldea Perdida” (“The Lost Hamlet’), which is now ready for the press. The chief literary results of the ter-centenary of Don Quixote, held last spring in Spain, seem to be a “ Life of Cervantes,” by the eminent writer, Fraficisco Navarro Ledesma, whose series of eloquent lectures on the subject last spring, at the Atheneum in Madrid first showed me the power of Spanish oratory; and the book on THE AUTHOR. “ Seville in the Days of Cervantes,” by Francisco. Rodriguez Morin, The research of the latter author is seen in such events of the middle ages as. that “of 8th May, 1595, when, it is said, no less. than 103 cartloads of gold, silver, and precious stones were brought into the city by ships returned from the new world.” Some of this wealth, still possessed by the Church, is exhibited in Seville in such a procession of the effigies of the saints, decked with jewels, and the priceless relics which were paraded before King Alfonso and the Infanta Maria Theresa and her husband at the religious ceremonies last Holy Week. ‘El Marqués de Bradomin” is a play which has recently been staged with great success at the Princesa Theatre at Madrid. The author, Don Ramon del Valle Tnclan, had already familiarised the public with the hero, who is a typical Spaniard of a particular class in his book called ‘‘ Memorias del marqués de Bradomin,” so that readers are familiar with the inert, effete character whose single faith in the love of his cousin was wrecked because not founded on a proper basis. The dawning interest in Spain in the woman’s agricultural movement is not only seen by the twenty poems and short articles con- tributed by Spanish women in their native language to the forthcoming May number of The Woman's Agricultural Times, but by a play which has been written by Colonel Figuerola Ferretti, called “ The Spanish Woman’s Agricultural Times.” This play is founded on the hoped-for establishment of an agricultural college in Spain. The pupils are to be of both sexes, as at the school at Basing, and the Spanish local colouring and the Castilian characters in this novel environment are both amusing and interesting—amusing in the comic incidents of such a fresh departure in the country, and interest- ing inasmuch as it shows that the writer voices the hopes of his countrymen that such institutions, which he has personally inspected in England, may be introduced into Spain. The playwright, Benavente, has also written @ new play called “La Princesa Bebé,” which was introduced at the Benefit of the well-known actress, Maria Guerrero, who took the leading part. The Atheneum has been recently the scene of a great ovation to this dramatist. Senor Burguete the other day gave a powerful lecture on the laws of life and the Jaws of war. Whilst advocating the activity which is necessary for the welfare of a nation, the lecturer spoke more of moral energy than physical, for although main- taining that warfare is better learnt in practice than in a thousand treatises, he struck the note of warning against the slackness in the laws of life which unfits a nation for the laws of war. The Geographical Society recently gave a fitting tribute to General Gomez de Arteche, whose recent  THE AUTHOR. 231 death is so much deplored, and whose works, “La Guerra de la Independencia,” “Tia Geografia historio militar de Espafia y Portugal,” and “A Spanish Soldier of the Twentieth Century,” have rendered such service to the society. Among those present were the Prince Don Carlos, General Azcarraga, the late Prime Minister, General Alameda, etc. Senor Don Luis Tur gave a fine discourse on the late officer’s life, and the President of the society also spoke eloquently on the services he had rendered his country. Spain will presumably welcome the Spanish translation, by Don Manuel de Figuerola, of the Foreign Office at Madrid, of the “ Life of Porfirio Diaz,” by Mrs. Alec Tweedie, as the Minister who has been seven times President of Mexico is deservedly admired by Spaniards. The appreciative account of Martin Hume’s address to the Spanish “Circle” of the Lyceum Club, which the well-known Spanish writer, Senor Ramiro de Maeztu, sent to the leading paper of Madrid, has done much to promote the entente cordiale between English and Spanish women. RACHEL CHALLICE. a ——— AMERICAN COST OF PRODUCTION. — HE following figures referring to American publication may draw aside, to some extent, the veil which covers the American cost. A certain American author desired to bring out a book of the ordinary octavo size at $1.50, say 6s., and found that he could print and bind in cloth 5,000 copies for the sum of $820, according to the following estimate which may be looked upon by our members as thoroughly reliable and authentic. The book was made up of 350 pp. crown 8vo., set in long primer, averaging 35 to 36 lines toa page, each line was 33 inches long and each page contained about 1,000 ems. ‘These are the prices at ordinary printers’ rates. Type-setting .......-..-eeseceeeeees $140.00 liked oo see 105.00 Paper for edition of 5,000 ...... 92°00 PUGHE WOK 5. y o.oo ce cesses ces 132.00 Binding (liberal estimate) ...... 350.00 $319.00 (say $820) It should be noted that plates are charged for in this cost. Jt is customary in the United States to make plates at once and print from them, whereas in England unless the demand is likely to be large, the printers usually print from type, This item, therefore, has a tendency to increase the cost of production. Ifa sum of $1,150 was taken to cover advertising office and incidental expenses making the total cost of production $1,970, the extent of the pub- lisher’s outlay would have been ascertained. $1,150 is a very high figure for advertising, even under American ideas. According to some American publishers, $500 would be much nearer the mark. If the book sold at the ordinary rates of a discount book on the United States market it would sell at 40 per cent. off the published price, less 10 per cent. off the result, and in some special cases 2 per cent. more. But to give the publisher a fair average let the price be reckoned at 80 cents. Should the publisher sell 4,500 copies at that price, leaving 500 copies for review and other purposes—again a large figure—he would make $3,600 leaving $1,630 profit. Supposing the author took half of this he would make $815 which would be a trifle over 123 per cent. royalty on the published price— all royalties being paid both in the United States and in Great Britain on the published price. From this it is clear that if the author obtains no very extraordinary sale and the publisher advertises to a very extraordinary extent, the author can easily obtain 123 per cent on the published price, that is by sharing profits with the publisher. Now let us consider what the publisher will make on his invested capital, 1970: 100:: 815: the percentage required 815x100 + 1970 = 8150+197 = 41°3 per cent. If, however, this circulation does not take place in one year, but in two years, he would make just over 20 per cent. on his capital. This is apercentage that the ordinary trader would not despise. Now let us take a figure which we have been assured by an American publisher is a more com- mon and more reasonable figure for advertising, that is $500. We then obtain the following results. The total cost of the book including advertising is $1,320. The total returns from the sales of 4,500 copies —giving the same ample margin as to numbers and price is $3,600. If $1,320 is deducted from $3,600 we obtain $2,280 as the amount of profit to be divided between the author and the publisher. Again if the author takes half of this he will get $1,140 or just under 17 per cent. on the published price. As, however, the publisher will have made $1,140 on an expenditure of $1,320 supposing the amount is made within the year, he will have made more than 86 per cent. on his outlay, or 43 percent. if the amount is made in two years. There is no reason, therefore, why the author should not have 232 a larger percentage of the profits and still leave the publisher ample return on his capital. If the author should take 20 per cent. royalty $1,360—it must not be forgotten that the royalty is paid on the published price, not on the gross zeceipts—he leaves the publisher $920 profit, and if these sales occur in one year—tor the life of a novel is short—the publisher makes just about 70°2 per cent on the capital he has invested. Taking the sales of a book up to 4,500 copies of an edition of 5,000-—not an uncommon circulation —the author ought to be able to get between 16 and 20 per cent. from an American publisher and leave him an ample profit. Tt must be remembered that the book is adiscount book ; therefore, if it had been published nett it would have stood a still larger percentage. Lastly, the figures are taken on the whole in favour of the publisher. Let us compare these figures with the English cost of a similar book. £ Ss dh Composition of 22 sheets ......... Printing: osc te Paper Moulding and Plates ............... BINS oie 100 £200 8 0 These are all liberal figures, so that if we reckon £200 for the whole this would show the price at which the regular printer would be willing to undertake the work. This fact then becomes evident that the Ameri- can cost of production is £36 cheaper than the English, so that all the talk which the publishers have for some time been cramming down the throats of English authors about the expenses of the American cost of production, is incorrect. As a matter of fact the authority who has been kind enough to supply the figures, states that the American cost could be reduced by another $50 or £10. It is true that some years ago prices in the United States were higher than at present, and it is true also that the expenses incidental to American houses, of travelling and advertising, are still higher than the English. Let the illustration be taken further. We have reckoned $1,150 for the advertising and inci- dental expenses in the United States, taking a liberal scale. ‘Taking a liberal scale for the same on the English market, we should put the figure at about £130, so that we might reckon the total cost of production of the book at £330 against the total cost of production of the American book—taking the same proportion for advertising—at $1,970. THE AUTHOR. Let us now proceed to take the sales of the book in England. 3s. 6d. is a good average price for each copy, after making all deductions; but as this figure, although proved correct on many occasions, has been disputed by some publishers, 3s. 4d. will satisfy all demands. The sale of 4,500 copies at 3s. 4d. would produce £750, and the English publisher would make £420 profit, and supposing the author took half this as in the former example, he would make £210. Now £210 on the published price of 4,500 at 6s. would be £210 on,£1,350, or over 154 per cent. royalty, and the publisher would make over 63 per cent. on his outlay. Let us now take, as in the United States example, the advertising at a more reasonable figure. Where the United States publisher would advertise to the extent of $500 the English pub- lisher would expend £60. The total cost of the book, including advertising, is now £260. The total returns from the sales of 4,500 (giving the same ample margin in numbers and price) is £750, and the total profits for division, £490. Now, if the author takes his half share he will get £245, or over 18 per-cent. The publisher, supposing the amount has been made within the year, will get over 94 per cent. on his outlay, or 47 per cent. if the amount is made in two years. Following again the last example in the United States cost, if the author is so grasping as to get 20 per cent. royalty, £270, he leaves the publisher £220. If, then, the sales occur within one year the publisher makes on his outlay 84 per cent. ; if in two years, 42 per cent. To sum up, therefore, we find the following instructive results : If 5,000 copies of an ordinary 6s. or $1°50 are pliated, and 4,500-copies sold at ordinary rates, and a reasonable sum is spent on advertising. In the United States, on a half profit division the author makes just under 17 per cent. on the published price ; and the publisher, 86 per cent. on his outlay, if the sales occur within one year; a 43 per cent. if the sales occur in two years. In England, on a half profit division, the author makes over 18 per cent. on the published price, and the publisher 94 per cent. on his outlay, if the sales occur within one year ; 47 per cent. if the sales occur in two years. If the author in the United States takes 20 per cent. on the published price under the same circumstances, the publisher makes 70 per cent. if the sales occur in one year; the publisher makes 35 per cent,, if the sales occur in two years.  If the author in England takes 20 per cent. on the published price, the publisher makes 84 per cent. if the sales occur in one year ; 42 per cent. if the sales occur in two years. Authors are requested to make their own deduction. Gon. T. SN SEP SE eee WHEN IS A PUBLISHER’S LOSS A PUBLISHER'S GAIN ? —+ > 5 HE title of this article may appear paradoxical, but the article will explain itself. The clause printed below, or the same with slight variations, is frequently to be found in publishers’ agreements :— “ That the Publisher shall at the time of the delivery of the said statement pay to the Author (subject as mentioned below, and except any copies specially excepted) on all such copies sold at above half their published price, a royalty of 15 per cent. on their published price, and on all such copies sold at or below half their published price a royalty of 15 per cent. on the net receipts of such sales, and on all such copies sold at below one quarter of the published price, the royalties shall be 5 per cent. of the net receipts of such sales. In calculating royalties on such copies sold at above half their published price, thirteen copies shall be reckoned as twelve. No royalties shall be paid upon any copies presented to the author or others, or to the Press, or upon copies destroyed by fire or in transit. Provided always that the royalties provided for in this Clause shall not be payable in respect of special editions to which Clause 6 hereof shall be applicable, or to any sales under Clause 7 hereof.” The royalty of 15 per cent. on the published price has been inserted, and also the royalty of 15 per cent. when the book is sold at or below half the pub- lished price. Asa matter of fact when the royalty on the published price exceeds 10 per cent, rising to 15 per cent. to 20 per cent. or 25 per cent., the royalty, in nearly every case when the book is sold at or below half the published price, remains at 10 per cent. only. The publisher argues that he cannot afford to pay the same royalty on the lower figure as the higher. It will be necessary to show that even when the publisher quotes the same royalty on the lower price, he gains an advantage by selling the book to the bookseller at or below half the published price rather than at the full trade price. The following figures should be carefully studied, for although writers in The Author have, from time to time, criticised the Clause severely, the mathematical results of this method of dealing have never been actually set out. For convenience sake let the example of the six shilling book stand. If this book is sold to the bookseller at above half the published price then the author THB AUTHOR. 233 will obtain the following amount on. each copy sold. Op xX 1D) 4 WO Now the full price, taking a fair average at which the publisher sells the 6s. book to the bookseller is, 3s.6d., sometimes a little less: but as it has often been asserted by the publisher that this statement is incorrect, though it has, as often, been proved to be accurate, it will be fair to the publisher to give him a further advantage and take the published price which the publisher receives from the book- seller right through, reckoning all deductions 13 as 12, &c., as 3s. 4d. It is clear, therefore, that when the publisher gets 3s. 4d. a copy, he obtains, after deducting 15 per cent. the royalty due to the author, 3s. 4d. — 104d. = 40d.—104d. = 291d.= 2s. 52d. But it is possible, if the book is very successful, that an agent from one of the large bookselling houses, may come forward and say, “I am going to buy a very large number of copies, but I will only purchase them if you will sell them to me at 8s. 2d. a copy.” The publisher, in answer to this, to the bookseller’s astonishment may reply : “ No, if you are going to buy large quantities I can let you have them at as low a figure as 3s.” The bookseller is surprised at the publisher's generosity but willingly accepts the lower figure. The result to the author and publisher will then work out as follows :— The publisher sells at 3s., and has to pay the author 15 per cent. on this price. Therefore, he pays the author 3s. X 15 pee eras A ae and gets himself for the book 3s. — 52d. = 36d. — 52d. = 303d. In consequence, selling to the bookseller at the lower figure, and not insisting on the usual trade terms, he gains the difference between 308d. and 292d. or 12d. per copy.. This difference is con- siderable if he makes a large sale at this figure, and it is generally the fact that the price is reduced if the sale is a large one, but the result is still more startling if a 20 per cent. royalty is taken. We then get the following figures :-— Author’s royalty on a 6s. book at 20 per cent. is xX WF = 104d. ee = Lis.x32 =$x 49 =142d, = 1s. 224. If the publisher, therefore, insists on sticking to the trade price he would get per copy 8s. 4d. — 1s. 22d. = 2s. 12d. per copy. Again the bookseller comes along with the same bargain as before. ‘The publisher sells at 3s. 234 The author's royalty on the lower price is 38. x 20 or = Sof 12d, = 73d. Therefore, the publisher will receive 36— 71d. = 284d. = 2s, 44d., instead of 2s. 14d., thus he gains by the sale at half price 33d., whereas when the article was at 15 per cent. he gained 12d. The result is still more startling when the author gets only 10 per cent. on the lower price. It is hardly necessary to work out so self evident a fact. It is, therefore, quite clear that such a clause in an agreement is financially unsound as far as the author’s returns are concerned, as it acts on the publisher as a temptation to sell the book at half price (thus decreasing the author’s royalties and his fair return), rather than to endeavour to maintain the full trade price and allow the author the full royalty. In the hands of a fair-minded publisher there might be no dispute, and this is no doubt the argument of the unbusinesslike author. But the answer is plain, if a fairminded publisher would not take advantage of the clause, then the clause is unnecessary. Whenever, therefore, authors meet it in their agreements they should, at once, strike out the portion that refers to sales at or below half the published price. But they must not confuse this portion of the clause with bona fide remainder sales. With a bona fide remainder sale—a sale where the book fetches little more than the value of the paper, the publisher cannot, of course, afford to pay a royalty on the published price ; and it often happens that pub- lishers, when the sale of a book has really ceased, and they desire to clear their shelves, sell as a remainder, but in this case it should be understood that the whole stock is cleared off and the agree- ment cancelled. G. i. if, Oe ——_____— MAGAZINE CONTENTS. 1 BLACKWOOD’S. Charles Lever. Drake: An English Epic. By Alfred Noyes. Salamanca. By Edward Hutton. A History of Human Error. Musings Without Method : Mr. Carnegie as an Arbiter of Letters : Authors and Publishers : Literature and Advertisement, BOOKMAN. Oliver Goldsmith. By J. H. Lohban. The Romance of English Folk Speech, Hamilton. Laurence Sterne. By Bevis By Ranger. ‘Book MONTHLY. If I Were a Publisher. By Clement K. Shorter. Southward Ho! To Eversley, the Home of Charles Kingsley. By W. J. Roberts. THE AUTHOR. A Derelict Novel Which a Lord Chancellor Wrote and Then Suppressed. By Charles M. Clarke, LL.D. The Pen and the Book, or Wisdom for Author and Pub- lisher While They Wait. CONTEMPORARY. Religious Events in France. By F, Testus. The New Aristocracy of Mr. Wells. By J. A. Hobson. Direction for Popular Readers. By Ernest A. Baker. Archeology and Criticism. By W.H. Bennett, Litt.D. The Truth About The Monasteries. By G. G. Coulton. Nikolai Andréyevitch Rimski-Korssakov. By A, E. Weeton. Dramatic Form and Substance, By Philip Littell. FORTNIGHTLY. Letters and the Ito. By Israel Zangwill. A Saint in Fiction. By Mrs. Crawford, A French Archbishop. By Constance Elizabeth Maud. Philadelphia. By Henry James. uo Survival Value of Religion, By C, W. Saleeby, INDEPENDENT REVIEW. Flaws in Elementary Education, By W. J. Fisher. The Florentine Movement. By Aelfrida C, W, Tillyard, Religion and Metaphysics. By B. Russell, Mont. Science and Religion, By. J. G. A Child Queen of Spain, By the Comtesse de Courson. A Pilgrim of Eternity. By M.N. A Paris Centre of Social Activity, Crawford, The English Pope and His Irish Bull, By The Rey. Herbert Thurston, MONTHLY REVIEW. Dream andIdeal. By Norman Gale, Mr. Morley. By Algernon Cecil. The Moral Crisis. By F, Carrel. The Essential Factor of Progress, By C. W. Saleeby. Roman Catholics and Journalism. By Basil Tozer, Coventry Patmore : Supplementary Notes: With Some Unpublished Letters. Do Our Girls Take an Interest in Literature? By Mar- garita Yates, By Virginia M. NATIONAL REVIEW. Our “Insolvent” Stage, By Austin Harrison, NINETEENTH CENTURY. Eton Reminiscences. By The Right Hon. The Lord Monson. The Papal Attack on France. Education for Country Children. force. By Robert Dell, By R, G. Wilber- PALL MALL MAGAZINE. A Shakespeare Birthday : A Reminiscence of Charles Dickens : Written and Illustrated. By Harry Furniss, Epitah. By Eden Phillpotts. Musical Pictures. By C. Lewes Hind, TEMPLE Bar. Thomas de Quincey. By Edward Thomas. : Filippo Brunelleschi : A Study From Vasari’s “ Lives.” By Marie-Louise Egerton Castle. An Experiment in Fairy Tale, By Wm. J. Batchelder. Recognition. By Evangeline Ryves. TWENTIETH CENTURY QUARTERLY. A New Poet. By Professor Dowden. James Anthony Frowde. By A. W. Evans. Some Historians and The Reformation, A, E. N. Simms, B.D. By the Rev.  WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. 1 ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a - competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. “G.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. : (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or ‘doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It isnow possible for an author to ascertain approximately the ¢ruth, From time to time very important figures connected qith royalties are published in Zhe Author, IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— : (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. 43.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. ‘General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld, : (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —___—_+—>—_+—___—_ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. a EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. : 2. [t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production_of a play with anyone except an established manager, THE AUTHOR. 235 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. \0.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (‘.¢., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event, It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author, obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very@great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —_——_+—<_-+_____- WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ee ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the ], assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 236 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. a HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. ———+ — 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion, All this without any cost to the member, 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past. accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To readgand advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers, (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation.to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect. to stamp agreements, This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it-on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeayour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10, The subscription to the Society is £1 4s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. THE AUTHOR. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —+— + HE Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, —_—_1—9—4—_____. THE READING BRANCH. EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this VI branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. ‘The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. ———_-—>—e _______ NOTICES. —_-~ + HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of I the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s, 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “ The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connegted with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Fray effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. — The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. ————_+—>—e__ LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. —-——1—. ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, P either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from. this society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, H.C,  AUTHORITIES. —t 1 | h N important judgment has been delivered in the Superior Court of Montreal. The Province of Quebec, as everyone knows, is | the centre of the French Canadian community, and | im consequence there is a considerable demand for ¢ books in the French language. The case dealt with the reproduction in French Canada of the work of Jules Mary, a popular French novelist. Mr. Justice Fortin decided that under the Imperial Acts and the Berne Convention, no right - of reproduction of the work in Canada could exist ‘i withoot the consent of the author, in other words wf that there was no right of piracy. This decision ty 4 is, of course, merely corroborative of many deci- “oi sions that have been given previously in Canada, ‘oad but it is of importance as dealing with the rights to of foreigners in British possessions. © & we i THE interest of members will, no doubt, be occupied by an article printed in another part of The Author, entitled “Why isan Agent?” The ‘ 4@ article is from the pen of a rising American writer, ‘ofa and the opinion of a literary man and a business esai man from the other side of*the water upon the « method of marketing literary works in England Fas and the United States cannot fail to cause the 4st members of the Society to think seriously on the p@ subject. i From time to time The Author has contained articles dealing with agents. We refer especially to an article printed in the April (1904) issue. ‘These articles point out clearly the difficulties and dangers, as well as the advantages, of an agent’s ' work, but it is of considerable value to have an independent opinion from one in the habit of ; marketing his own work He makes a suggestion at the end of the article and asks whether the Society could not undertake certain duties. If this meets with the approval of authors the Committee would no doubt willingly take the matter under their attention. At any rate the members should inwardly digest his ideas. There are many authors who will not fall in with the views expressed. If so, we should be glad to hear from them. DO t In the last two numbers of The Author articles have appeared referring to the “Date of Publi- cation.”” The importance of this point cannot be over-estimated. It has been raised again in the report on thenew American Copyright Consolidating Bill printed this month, where the following statement is made :—*“'l'he fundamental position reached was that publication itself should be THE AUTHOR. 237 recognised as the dividing point between the common law right in an unpublished work and the statutory protection of a copyright work, we., that copyright should date from publication.” It is hoped that this new Bill will define more clearly than some of the Acts of other countries what really constitutes publication, We have received some further information from the Kegistrar of Copyrights at the Library of Congress, Washington, and understand that the draft of the proposed new Copyright Law will, by the time this paragraph appears, have been introduced into Congress. The questions raised in the last two numbers of The Author have not been overlooked by those who have the Bill in hand. The American Pub- lishers’ Copyright League and their advisers believe they have succeeded in overcoming the difficulty. 9 THE ANNUAL DINNER. —_-——-+—_ EMBERS of the society are reminded that the annual dinner will take place on the 9th of this month at the Criterion Res- taurant at 7 for 7.30. The Right Honble. the Lord Curzon, P.C., &e., and Lady Curzon, of Kedleston, have consented to be the chief guests of the evening on that occa- sion. In accordance with the usual custom, the chairman of the committee for the year, Sir Henry Bergne, K.C.B., K.C.M.G., will take the chair. i RICHARD GARNETT. +4 HE bright Easter weather is darkened for innumerable friends by the unexpected death of Dr. Richard Garnett. The news reaches me—and with it the request that I would say a few words in his honour—in a remote part of Ire- land, where i am out of reach of books, and there is something incongruous in speaking of Dr. Garnett elsewhere but in a library. He was a man of books, in a sense more exclusive than could be used of any other man I ever met. Bibliographers there are in plenty, but none who are so familiar as he with the inside of the treasures in their charge ; librarians, too, but none to whom their shelves was so full of living, wrangling, loving, palpitating beings; collectors, but none in whom a sense of hospitality towards the objects he collected is so curiously developed. With no books, no letters, to refer to, I am 238 thrown sadly on my memories. They go back far, since it was in 1867 that I knew Dr. Garnett first —nearly forty years of man’s brief life. In those days he stood in front of a table in an underground passage of the British Museum, with endless shelves, still mostly empty, before him, and a network of com- plicated steel, like a cosmos of bird-cages, stretch- ing around him in every direction. He was still young, slightly timorous, but sedate, polite and responsive, pausing, with a heap of books in his arms, as he carried them to their unknown home in the steel construction, so that he might answer the question of some official. Those were days when his activities were subterranean and before he emerged to public sight in the conning-tower of the Reading Room. He wasstill unknown, still pre- paring to be recognised a few years later as the only living person acquainted with something at least about practically every book of importance in that vast collection. His life, in those days, was spent on his legs, moving from shelf to shelf, gliding along the steel floors under the steel ceilings, always with a book held up to his face, always, with a rapid gesture, weighing, placing, fitting in another ¢essera of the enormous intellectual mosaic of his memory. As a critic, or rather as an appraiser of books, Dr. Garnett was the most democratic man whom we have seen. His taste was gratified by excellence of every kind, and all he asked was that a writer should have shown skill in his own class and generation. He was not overawed by the great authors to such an extent as to despise the little ones. It might be thought that this love of equal- ity would decrease his power of being interested in what was best. But that was hardly true. He would worship with perfect decorum in the temple of Dante, and yet be presently found in a cottage with his toes to the fire, enjoying the company of Filicaja or of Trissino His uniformity of sympathy was one of his most extraordinary qualities, and so long as the language did not bar the way—and his knowledge of the European languages was very extensive—it never betrayed him. He would discourse with propriety of the sonnets of Shakespeare, and then, with no alteration in his voice, of those of some Portuguese of the sixteenth century, or of some Pole of the nineteenth. He was among the earliest of those who admired Walt Whitman with moderation, Baudelaire with discretion, Heine with enthusiasm. Nothing put him out of countenance ; of every genuine product of imaginative energy, in everyage and country, Garnett found something favourable to say. He was not bored by Beowulf, nor made angry by Diderot, nor scandalised by Nietzsche. I think it probable that there never was born, anywhere, another man who contemplated literature THER AUTHOR. from every side, with such an absence of prejudi as did Richard Garnett. In this respect alone the work that he did for English letters, in the peace- able cause of a sweet reasonableness, and in a quiet resistance to Podsnappery, was beyond all price, He wrote verse for more than fifty years with great persistency, but without any self-deception. It was his best recreation, but he pursued it with no illusion that he was a poet of genius. I did not enjoy his poetry very much, and on one occasion, through the inexcusable blunder of a third person, and to my deep chagrin, he was informed of this. The incident would not be worthy of a thought, if it were not that I recall how it emphasised his unassailable courtesy and resolute good temper. His very numerous little volumes of verse contained several things which may be of permanent value. In particular, in the volume called ‘Io in Egypt,” will be found a “Ballad of the Boat,” which is of an original and haunting beauty. It was greatly admired, I remember, by Coventry Patmore. But, of Garnett’s contributions to creative literature, there were two which were of far higher value than any of his poems. I mean the volume of stories called “The Twilight of the Gods,” and the curious little drama about the youth of Shakespeare. The former of these, which preceded, not merely the amazingly clever pastiches of such recent writers as Hughes Rebell and Pierre Louys, but even, I think, the “Thais” of Anatole France, remains unsur- passed for witty and ironic reconstruction of antique life. The latter seemed to me to reveal the odd genius of its author for a kind of humorous travesty of life and literature more brilliantly than anything else which he produced. ach of these books—they appear to have mystified the reviewers, and to have been severely neglected by the public — suggested that Garnett possessed gifts of ironic imagination, which, if he had been born a Frenchman, would have lifted him to a high popularity. I am desired to mention that he was a member of the Society of Authors since 1887, a member of the Council, and a member of the Nobel Prize Committee. EDMUND GOSSE, i ee WHY IS AN AGENT? 1 N our dignified and decorative capacity of ~ Deputy-Assistant Floor-Manager in the Literary Shop, we are frequently called upon to cope with problems of pressing moment to our co-labourers in that famous emporium. As we stroll with negligent air but lynx-like:  i THE AUTHOR. vigilance up and down the aisles of that depart- ment which a discriminating Management has consigned to our devoted care, we are constantly being beckoned hither and yon by perplexed but attractive sales-ladies and mystified counter- gentlemen, who submit to our austere but sym- pathetic consideration the countless questions that arise in the course of the day’s business. And so just have been our decisions in vexing cases, so penetrating our insight into the most (seemingly) inscrutable of enigmas, that our fame has spread beyond the limits of the Fiction Department ; and hardly a day passes without our being requested to step over to the Art Counter, or up to the Biography Bureau, or even (at times) down to the Shilling Shocker Cellars, to settle and pass judg- ment upon difficult points. We have but to quote from two of our most recent rulings to establish the reader’s confidence in our infallibility and to justify ourselves of what may have seemed slightly self-complacent asser- tions on our part in the foregoing paragraph. Not long since there was laid before us the query: “Why is an Author?” To which we replied instantly but in the accents of omniscience : “Because a Man must Live.” And a little later a more tremendous, a veritably staggering riddle was read us: ‘“‘ Why is a Publisher?” Yet we were not slow in reading the answer, ‘‘ Because Man was born to Trouble as the Sparks fly upward.” Comment is superfluous. We have made our point. We now proceed ruthlessly to rend apart the garment of infallibility with which we have been clothed in the eyes of the world ; and shall presently stand revealed as mere mortal clay. “Why is an Agent?” has been asked us. And, humiliating as the confession is to our proud spirit, we must manfully own that for once we are stumped; we do not know. We do not believe that anybody knows. It is inconceivable to us that the mind of man can construct an apology, however evasive and sophistical, for the existence of the literary agent. ‘To the contrary so many arguments occur to us as conclusive proof that an agent should not be permitted to exist, that we are unable to resist the temptation to put our conclusions on paper, for the instruction and (we trust) the edification of our confréres. But first we must dispose of the assertion that the agent himself has put forward excuses for his existence—an assertion calculated to cast doubt upon our claim that the mind of man is incapable of apologising for the agent. To this we reply briefly and crushingly that, as is well known, a literary agent is not human ; he is an unnatural growth, a parasite (and a voracious one) upon the body literary. Blinded by his self-imposed con- 239 viction that he has a living to make, and that the literary fields are more easy to till and more lucrative to the conscientious husbandman than those afforded by the gold-brick, green goods and confidence game acres (as cultivated by his cousins. across the Atlantic), the literary agent mistakenly believes himself a human being and all the others,. authors, authoresses and authoreens, merely easy marks. Sadly enough, the attitude of the body literary towards the agent is consistently such as tends to confirm him in this hallucination. ~We authors continue to surrender ourselves to- the literary agent; hypnotised by his suave assurance, disarmed by his bland and _ benign smile, bewitched by his assertive concern for our material welfare, infatuated we walk into his parlour and—escaping, it is true, with our lives— leave behind us our MSS. and a tenth part of our income. The custom savours of fetish worship— to change the metaphor: the literary agent has with his own fair hands beaten out his own halo (of brass), and so, self-sanctified, has placed himself” upon a pedestal, high, inaccessible, aloof; and into his presence we authors crawl in fear and trembling, giving him reverence without question, because, forsooth, he asks it. With publishers we have learned to walk erect, as men among their fellows ; sometimes we even presume to treat them with a trace of hauteur. But we all kow-tow to the agent ; and he waxeth rich and offensive on: our tithes. ~~ Now, why ? “‘ Because,” says the agent, “I am a necessity.. Remove me and the wheels of the publishing world will cease to go round. I enjoy alike the familiar confidence of the publishers, the published and (though I’m sure I don’t know why I should bother with them ; besides I only pretend to) the great unpublished. “Bring me your MSS., all ye that are weary and heavy-laden, and I will dispose of them at high prices. Publishers believe so thoroughly in my judgment that an author whom I condescend to take up is a made man ; and frequently they pay -me more than a MS. is worth, just because I have: recommended it. They could buy from the author at a cheaper rate, but they like my winning ways so well that they prefer to pay me the higher price. Isn’t it wonderful ? “T save you all trouble and worry. All you have to do is to sit at home and write and send me the result. And wait. In my own good time I will advise you of the fate of your offspring. But you mustn’t vex me in the interim: it annoys me to be questioned, Once give me your MSS. and you will never be disheartened by having them returned to you. Never! If I can’t sell, I will considerately mislay ’em ; and it will take: 240 a communication from the Secretary of the Society of Authors to make me forget that authors suffer from heartache when their MSS. are returned.” Let us seriously consider these claims. Why, to begin with, is an agent (middleman) necessary as a buffer between author and pub- lisher ? No matter what the agent claims, with few exceptions (which will be dwelt upon herein- after) the publisher prefers to trust to his own judgment, or to that of ‘his salaried readers, as to the merits of MSS. submitted. Quite naturally : he has to pay out his own money in exchange for his purchases. He takes the risk—not the agent. In the majority of publishing houses a MSS. sub- mitted with an agent’s stamp on its title-page goes through precisely the same routine as those received from authors direct; the publisher pays for accepted MSS. precisely what he thinks they are worth to him—which, from his point of view as aman of business, is the lowest price he can induce the author to accept. The author who sells his stories or articles through an agent, then, gets just what any other author of his standing would receive—less 10 per cent. The middleman pockets this percentage for having, in a haphazard way, hit upon a publishing house that the author himself would have found in due course of time. In all other lines business-men are learning that it pays to dispense with middlemen. The middleman is out of date ; his appearance to-day is hailed as a recrudescence of the dodo would be. But in the writing trade still he obtains, a curious ‘survival of a darker age—a prehistoric (and -devouring) monster. It is a curious phenomenon of the agency ‘ousiness that the agent in one breath blatantly proclaims himself the conserver and promoter of the author’s interests, and in the next tells you (in a confidential whisper) that he is hand-in- glove with this-or-that editor or publisher. ‘‘So- -and-so’s magazine (or publishing house),” he will say, ‘‘ buys everything I offer it.” Now you can’t serve God and Mammon. In the three cases out of five where the agent is not lying to impress the prospective client, he enjoys unusual privileges with the publisher for—for what? For booming authors’ prices ? We wot not! Unfortunately for the authors who become their dupes, a majority of agents are publishers’ repre- sentatives, the most lucrative part of whose busi- ness is to place the foreign rights of such MSS. as the publisher has bought outright. It is only matural that such publishers should afford their agents special courtesies in the matter of rapid readings on submitted matter and early payments ; and to them, as a guid pro quo, the agents are glad to sell MSS. entrusted to them at a lower rate than they could obtain in other quarters. The THE AUTHOR. system, however gratifying to the author in the point of quick returns, can hardly be held to further anybody’s interests beyond the agent’s and the publisher’s. Agents will assure that by their efforts your existing market will be broadened, new markets created for the products of your pen. Aside from the light shed upon this by the preceding paragraph : the manager for a prominent agency once told us in a burst of (it appears) misplaced candour : “To tell you the truth, you had far better submit your stories direct than through us. When I hand an editor a story by an American writer not of the highest standing, he at once begins to wonder why the author was so keen to pay me a tenth of his price, and to suspect that if the MS. had been saleable through the author’s efforts it would never have come into my hands.” The quotation, of course, is made from memory and pretends to give only the essence of the speaker’s words. When so many circumstances weigh against the acceptance of a story, including the state of the weather, how late the editor was up last night and what his wife said to him at breakfast, it would appear obviously the course of wisdom to dispense with anything howsoever calculated to prejudice editorial judgment. A professional reader cannot help thinking that if a story has been repeatedly refused by other publications, there must exist some good reason for such a state of affairs. He feels it a point of honour to discover the damning flaw. The deduction is patent that a writer should sell his stories direct to home magazines, and only employ an agent to dispose of his foreign rights ; and in the case of a book-writer, he is a fool to do that unless he simply cannot spare the time for a two months’ vacation every year ; the expenses of the trip abroad would be fully covered by the agent’s yearly commissions. “T can get you higher prices than you could obtain by your unaided efforts.” This claim like- wise has been touched upon herein-above. We hark back merely to illustrate our point by the statement made us by the editor of a prominent New York monthly, who pointed out to us the price-mark placed upon a MSS by the agent who had submitted it, and commented: “ is bluffing. He says he wants 300 dollars for this story. If I should call him up now on the telephone, and offer him 50 dollars for the American rights, he would leave a smoking streak on the sidewalk in his haste to get here and pocket the check. A 5 dollar commission in the hand is worth a 30 dollar commission in the bush, to *s way of thinking.” Now as to the agents’ claim that by patronising them the author saves himself the wear and tear  5 ee et pled er Seog we a ae tan! sto Serie ED LARS AIS eb ee: BR le. oe SS THE AUTHOR. on his nervous system and the mental worry caused by first-hand rejections of his offerings. (In this connection it should be parenthetically remarked that the author who cannot inure himself against such disappointments, learn to receive them with an unsaddened heart and faith unabated, is not made of lasting stuff). The plain truth is that by entrusting his material to an agent’s tender mercies he but exchanges one form of worry for another. What can be more wearing than to have month after month go by, without word of your fate? What more exasperating than to possess your soul in impatience for weary weeks, and finally to yield (doubting your discretion) to the temptation to prod your agent ; and to receive the reply (perhaps) : “Oh yes; I sold your story to three months ago”? And then you remember how sorely you needed money, or the encouragement of an acceptance, just three months ago... . Moreover, if an author thinks at all, he is bound to wonder how much of the publisher’s cheque the agent really retains as his proportion. For the author is invariably kept in the dark, or almost invariably. The publisher sends his cheque to the agent, who returns the receipt over his own signature, and deposits the cheque to his own account ; some six months later the importunate author gets the agent’s personal cheque—if he has been importunate enough. This is perhaps the greatest evil of the Literary Agent business. That an author is rarely a good business man has passed into an axiom—which the agent mouthes persistently to his own advantage. The author is, furthermore, generally a gentleman, in almost every case content that his agreement with the agent shall be merely verbal; as evidence of the understanding between himself and the agent he rarely can produce more than a formal receipt for his MSS—sometimes not even that— and a non-committal letter ortwo. And the agent keeps his books in his own weird way; expert accountants become hopelessly befogged when they try to extract information from them. But an examination of them is seldom demanded. The author is loth to question the agent’s good faith ; whatever he may believe, he would be distinctly humiliated if his suspicions were, perchance, proven groundless. If, then, upon mature deliberation, the young author is convinced that it is to his interests to dispose of his stories and articles through a middle- man, he should insist upon a written and stamped agreement with that middleman, even as he would insist upon it with a publishing house of the highest standing. The Society of Authors should be requested to pass upon the proposed agreement before it receives the author’s signature. And— let us be emphatic—the one essential clause of such 241 an agreement should be that the publisher's cheques must be drawn to the order of a responsible third party, by him to be received, cashed, and proportioned between agent and author. It is quite safe to assume that no honest agent would object to such a clause, which would but benefit his profession by weeding out, or reforming, the black sheep. As to the selection of the third party, we venture: to suggest that the Society of Authors should undertake the responsibility when so requested. Otherwise any reputable firm of solicitors should prove acceptable to both parties. In the former event the Society should make a slight charge— say, one shilling per cheque; less if possible—to cover the increased clerical expense incurred in rendering such service. One final query: Why in the name of common sense is it, that when the struggling young scribbler has demonstrated that he can sell his MSS by his own efforts (and he has got to do just that before the agent will condescend to “handle” his stories) ; why, when he has proven his worth and title to an independent literary existence, does he forthwith rush madly off and place all his output in the hands of an agent, thereby voluntarily relinquishing what he seldom can afford to do. without—one-tenth, if not more of his income ? Why But to what end these queries? We are saddened. We have winnowed the _ subject thoroughly, to our way of thinking, threshed it out with a flail of many, many words, and there is. no good grain in all the chaff. We find ourselves no nearer the solution of this eternal riddle. We must bow our head, confess ourself dumbfoundered for once, humble our erstwhile haughty self in the eyes of the stylish young saleswoman in the Poet’s Corner and the supercilious sales-gentlemen in the Fiction Department of the building. Even the mannequins in the “ Historical Romance” Booth will give us the glassy eye hereafter. For Omniscience is punctured. Infallibility has the blind staggers. We cannot say Why is an Agent. iL. XY $< —_—_——_ UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. ‘ _ Se (Printed from the United States Publishers’ Weekly.) THE CopyriGHT CONFERENCE. HE third series of sessions of the Copyright Conference held at the Library of Congress, Washington, resulted in the settling of most oftheimportant principles in the new copyright code, although it was not practicable, as someone said, ‘242 to “solve quadratic equations in a town meeting,” and deal with the details, and, especially, the phraseology of the bill. This will be done by the Librarian of Congress and the Register of Copy- rights with the assistance of experts, especially the representatives of the American Bar Association and the Bar Association of New York, Arthur Steuart and Paul Fuller, with the purpose of putting into legal form, for submission to Congress, the principles agreed upon by the Conference. The gathering included representatives from over thirty associations, representing the producing interests—authors, dramatists, musical composers and artists; the reproducing callings—book and music publishers, printers, lithographers, etc., both on the employing and labour sides ; and, thirdly, the outside interests—as the American Library Association and the Bar Associations. It was most gratifying that the seventy representatives present came to learn that all the organisations had a common purpose of making the law and the rights of authors specific and definite rather than -of denying or limiting rights. There were differ- ences of opinion as to principles and as to details, but on the whole the Conference was most remark- able for the spirit of comity and for the willing- ness to compromise on questions where there was difference rather than agreement. The fundamental position reached was that publication itself should be recognised as the dividing point between common law right in an unpublished work and statutory protection of a copyrighted work, z.e., that copyright should date from publication. It was agreed between the representatives of the artists and of certain repro- -ductive interests, however, that on works of art exhibited before publication some simple kind of copyright notice should be shown, that there might be no question as between works in the public domain and works protected or to be pro- tected by copyright. It was also agreed that copyright protection should cover all component copyrighted or copyrightable parts of a work, so that there should be no need of repeating each copyright notice under each illustration or with each contribution, and that no material should be brought incidentally into the public domain because an illustration, for instance, had not been copy- righted previous to the copyrighting of the book -of which it might be a part. The term of life and fifty years was favoured for original works, and fifty years for reproductive works, with a shorter term of twenty-eight years for labels and prints, which the Patent Office insists on transferring to the Copyright Office. As to importations, an agreement was reached between representatives of publishers and of librarians by which public libraries and like corporate institutions were to be THE AUTHOR. allowed the privilege of importation, without con- sent of the copyright proprietor, of books from the country of origin, or out-of-print books, or books forming parts of libraries purchased abroad. It was agreed that the copyright formalities should be reduced to the simplest terms, the deposit of copies within thirty days after publication and the inscribing of a simple copyright notice on all copies made for sale or use within the United States—the extra-territorial notice being carefully provided against ; and that copyrights should not lapse, as now, for non-compliance with some for- mality, but that infringement suits could not be initiated or maintained unless the formalities had been complied with. Many other questions of principle or detail were brought before the Con- ference for discussion and, in most cases, tentative settlement—only Congress can make the final decision—but the most important are those above mentioned. It was decided that no further conference should be had unless on receipt of the final draft a majority of the associations represented should desire such a meeting. Too much cannot be said of the tact, fairness and effectiveness with which the Librarian of Congress presided over the sessions, or of the service done by the Register of Copyrights in preparing the material for the Conference, and, particularly, the draft on which discussion and action were based. It is hoped that the final draft will be ready early in April, so that the measure may go before the committees of Senate and House within that month for the necessary consideration and hearing. THE LIBRARIAN OF CONGRESS ON THE CoPYRIGHT CONFERENCE. A statement has been issued by the Librarian of Congress, Herbert Putnam, as to the work of the copyright conference which has been in session in Washington during the past week. It quotes from the President’s message on the subject, refers to former meetings and to the work of this con- ference, but does not present its results in any formulated bill to be presented to Congress. Such a measure is to be prepared and submitted to the various organizations which participated in the conference, and when approved by them will be introduced in Congress. The reference to the need for a general revision of the copyright laws, in the President’s message to Congress, December 5, 1905, was as follows : “Our copyright laws urgently need revision. They are imperfect in definition, confused and inconsistent in expression ; they omit provision for many articles which, under modern reproductive processes, are entitled to protection ; they impose hardships upon the copyright  we Safty ae Aen. cerry Set. THE AUTHOR. proprietor which are not essential to the fair protection of the public; they are difficult for the courts to interpret and impossible for the Copyright Office to administer with satisfaction to the public. Attempts to improve them by amendment have been frequent, no less than twelve acts for the purpose having been passed since the Revised Statutes. To perfect them by further amendment seems impracticable. A complete revision of them is essential. Such a revision, to meet modern conditions, - has been found necessary in Germany, Austria, Sweden, and other foreign countries, and bills embodying it are pending in England and the Australian colonies. It has been urged here, and proposals for a commission to under- take it have, from time to time, been pressed upon the Congress. The inconveniences of the present conditions being so great, an attempt to frame appropriate legislation has been made by the Copyright Office, which has called conferences of the various interests especially and prac- tically concerned with the operation of the copyright laws. It has secured from them suggestions as to the changes necessary ; it has added from its own experience and investigations, and it has drafted a bill which embodies such of these changes and additions as, after full discussion and expert criticism, appeared to be sound and safe. In form this bill would replace the existing insufficient and inconsistent laws by one general copyright statute. It will be presented to the Congress at the coming session. It deserves prompt consideration.” Speaking of the three conferences, Mr. Herbert Putnam says: “They have been notable in many respects, but particularly in these: In the number of organizations participating. There were thirty- three in all, represented in the aggregate by nearly seventy delegates. In their representative character : They included not merely authors of all sorts, including dramatists, artists, painters, sculptors, architects and composers, but the pub- lishers, including publishers not merely of books, but of periodicals and newspapers and music ; and of artistic productions and reproductions, such as lithographs, photographs and others ; printers, typographers, lithographers and others. These were represented by officers, but also in many cases by their legal counsel. In addition the confer- ences had the benefit of general legal counsel in specially appointed committees of the American Bar Association and of the Bar Association of New York. “Tt is to be noted also that the conference included not merely the creator of the thing to be protected, and the copyright proprietor in general, but representation of the interests which are con- cerned with the use of material that may be in the public domain—that is, the reproducers. So that consideration was assured of the welfare of this part of the general public and its right to be safeguarded against trespassing innocently to its own cost. “The June conference lasted three days, the November four, the March four—and each day included a double session lasting from five to seven hours ; a total of eleven full days, or nearly 243, seventy hours. This was merely the conferences themselves. It takes no account of incessant correspondence and discussion in the interim since: last June. “The temper of the conferences: There was. not a perfunctory hour or quarter hour. Ordi- narily in such affairs, or in committee meetings, delegates are apt to pull out and read newspapers. or give other evidences of lack of interest in the matter under discussion. In the entire eleven days I recall but one instance, and that but for ten minutes, in which even a newspaper was in evi- dence. The consequence was that every subject brought up, although seemingly special and perhaps. of peculiar interest to one group, was considered by all. “The desire to be candid, and the disposition to be fair—this was particularly evident in the dis- position to find some reasonable mean in questions. that necessarily involved extremes of opinion ;. and a reasonable compromise in questions where interests were diverse. “The results : The conferences could not them- selves frame a bill. This had not been expected’ of them. The most that had been hoped of them was : “That they should establish some general principles. “That they should bring forward into proper recognition particular hardships suffered under the existing law and appropriate measures of relief. “That by frank expression, in a body so disposed to be conciliatory, they should furnish a prac- ticable working basis between interests naturally diverse, or even adverse. “Now they have accomplished all these things. and accomplished them in a degree quite extra- ordinary and never predicted. They have estab- lished as the judgment of the groups represented certain general principles, for instance : “That where there is publication, the protection of copyright should initiate from publication. This. seems simple as stated, but the establishment of it affects in diverse ways the determination of innumerable provisions and clears away innumer- able perplexities. It does not prevent special provisions for dramas and for works of art before publication or of which publication is not intended. “That the copyright in a work should cover all the copyrightable matter therein. Equally simple as stated, but whose enunciation cleared away many embarrassments. «That in the simplification of the copyright notice, some notice must be retained sufficiently identifying the object with the record. “hat the omission of mere formalities should not of itself invalidate the copyright, even though 244 it should prevent recourse against innocent in- fringement. Under the present law, the deposit cf copies is not merely a requirement, but an immediate requirement, the omission of which will invalidate the copyright, since the copies must ibe deposited on or before the date of publication. The substitution of penalties for invalidation of ‘copyright, through omissions of formalities not indispensable to the protection of the public. “A continuous term instead of renewals. The results: Varying terms for different classes of articles, instead of the present uniform term for all. Probably three groups, with three terms corresponding. For certain articles a term shorter than the present. The longest term, however, to insure that no author shall, within his lifetime, be ‘deprived of the benefit of his copyrights, nor shall his immediate family be so deprived. “The public is much interested in these prin- ‘ciples, as it will be in the particular provisions of ‘any bill that may be introduced, but they are not, as a whole, in a condition yet to be promulgated nor were they formulated for promulgation. They were simply for the guidance of those who are to ‘draft the bill. Besides them, the framers of the bill will have for their guidance particular pro- visions, and even particular phraseology, proposed. And among matters to be dealt with were many ‘concerning the direct administration of the copy- right office, and, of course, penalties and legal procedure. Simplification of the latter with im- munity from the production in evidence of matter that cannot be produced.” : ——- —_—____ THREADBARE SIMILES. — 1 ADDRESSED, IN ALL Huminiry, To AUTHORS. CRUEL fate compels me to Yead an enormous number of books which I have no desire to read. Of these books, a big proportion consists of novels of the class that, as a charming hostess said to me once, “one gives to one’s servants to read.” It is ‘chiefly while perusing books of the latter class that I have again and again longed to raise a ‘small cry of protest against the practice of using metaphors and similes so threadbare that one wonders how in the world they manage still to hang together. Thus in five novels that I have glanced through ‘quite recently I have found five different ladies each with,‘ the speculative blue eye of the Saxon”; in five more five different heroes or principal characters each with “the passionate high nose of the Norman”; and in three others three male “characters each afflicted—for I consider that it THE AUTHOR. is an infliction — with “the prominent high — cheek-bone that is said to indicate Caledonian — descent.” I turn to a pile of novels of the same stamp that I had occasion to read some weeks ago, and find four young men, who ought to know better, “boasting the features of an Antinous”; six young ladies, engaged in a corps de ballet, “ whose faces rivalled in sweetness the faces of Guido virgins ’—fancy !—and whose tresses resembled respectively 1. a raven’s wing, 2. burnished copper, 3. burnished gold, quite an advertisement for a Bond Street beauty specialist. Not satisfied with this, one of them has—here we have originality run riot—é lips curving like a cupid’s bow,” while the fairest of all these fair girls, she upon whom a sheepish young lord, who is the principal boy of the story, has fixed his affections, goes, if the vulgarism may be allowed, one better than all her colleagues. For she possessed, we are told, “a dainty shell” which ‘she chose to call her ear.” So that clearly, in spite of her physical allure- ments, she must have been a ballet-dancer of weak intellect, if one can imagine such a thing, who by this time is probably babbling of green fields and green chartreuse. But if the heroine of low-grade intellect is coming into vogue in fiction, in some instances the hero, in the phraseology of the Turf, runs her very close. In a book by a deservedly-popular novelist, a writer who is very far removed from the producers of “ servant-class stories,” we find the young gentleman in love lashing himself into such a paroxysm of affection that for the time he must assuredly have been to all intents and purposes non compos. This is how he “spreads” himself, to use an expressive word from America : ‘Oh, I am jealous of him,” he burst out passion- ately. “I am jealous of the wind that caresses your cheek ; of the carpet that feels your tread ; of the star that peeps in at your window. Iam jealous of all who come near you, or think of you, or speak to you... .” Another subject for strait waistcoats and padded cells. A dozen times—I do not exaggerate—in some of these novels, the dear old similes are trotted out that date back to one’s cradle days, and probably “so long that the memory of man runneth not to the contrary.” Creatures of a species long extinct are still “as extinct as the dodo.” Men, women, little children even, find themselves compelled to accomplish, sometimes they set themselves to accomplish, “tasks of a Sisyphus.” Twenty different men, in twenty  po (Oo . aw qs 101 te 3 to” hoa THE AUTHOR. different books, are “ waiting, like Mr. Micawber, for ‘something to turn up.” If only they would sometimes wait like somebody else, they would afford their readers such a_ pleasant interlude. Perhaps the simile that constitutes the worst offender of all, however, is the one that runs: ‘*As Mr. Punch said to those about to marry— ‘Don’t !’” Glance through any batch of library books, skim your newspapers, even, and you will come across it sooner or later. And, after all, was it such a very brilliant observation? Person- ally I have always thought it rather foolish ; but then, as the Gaiety super said, “ You know, dear, I am only a cyphon,” in this community of Giants of the Pen, and, I repeat, I speak in all humility. If we must have metaphors and similes, how- ever, and ebullitions of affection, and occasionally platitudes ; and if the attributes of our heroes and heroines in fiction must necessarily be contrasted with the attributes of characters in real life, why not strike out a new line and contrast the personal characteristics, qualities and charms of the imagi- nary characters with those of distinguished persons who are alive now? I believe the first batch of novelists, no matter to what grade they may belong, to make this innovation, would increase their royalties on sales enormously. Those four young men, for instance, who boasted the features of an Antinous ; why not have given them the chiselled countenance of one of our leading actors, or the classic profile of a distinguished barrister? In like manner, the heroes with the Norman nose said to indicate an energetic temperament; why not have endowed them with the firm mouth of a Labour Member, or the broad brow of our Napoleon of the Press ? High cheek-bones may denote Caledonian descent, but, when all is said and done, they are not physically attractive. The cheery smile of a jovial baronet, or the strongly-marked eye-brows of a certain popular lecturer, would look far better, and for the rather harsh Caledonian accent there are several Irish leaders of enterprise whose rich brogue could be substituted. Think, too, of the additional interest in the form of what I believe is called “the personal equation” all this would impart to the story, and of the fresh form of excitement it would stir up when the gloriously beautiful visions of the novelist’s dreams came to be compared with their living prototypes. Thus: “Tiady Gwendoline Belthaven was indeed a most remarkable woman. ‘Tall above the average, gowned to perfection in an admirably-cut costume of some soft, clinging material (I find that this is still a very popular style of confection when the writer is a man), she stood there before them all a veritable ... ”’ then, instead of saying Minerva, 245. or Cleopatra, or Juno, or some equally well- favoured and no doubt eminently desirable dame, in her time, our author would adopt the plan [ have suggested, and insert the name of the statu- esque favourite of our burlesque stage, or of the handsome lady now nightly drawing crowded houses to witness more serious drama, or the: naine even of the tall and world-famed contralto: of the concert platform. Teeth like pearls, and the smile of an angel, would become back numbers. We should have instead the smile and the teeth of one or other of the beautiful ladies of the picture postcards. In lien of that commonplace, eyes like stars, or the eyes of a gazelle, and the form of a Venus or some other goddess of a remote epoch, the heroine of one of our front-rank novelist’s next masterpiece would possess ‘‘the great orbs of my Jiady So-and-So, and the admirably moulded figure of Mademoiselle. ...? This, or That—a combination sufficiently irresistible to set any heroine upon a pinnacle at one bound. The proposal opens up a vista of possibilities, and is worthy of serious consideration. Basti Tozer.. —_—__—_—_.- 9 —___— MUSICAL COPYRIGHT.* oe HE three properties—literary, dramatic and musical—are so closely allied, and matters which refer to one, bear in so many instances upon the others, that a book dealing with either literary, dramatic or musical law, separately must, if it is to be complete and satisfactory, exhaust nearly all those points of view which bear on the other pro- perties as well. In the case ofa law that deals with two or three subjects at the same time, it is exceed- ingly difficult to take one of the subjects as apart from the rest and write a satisfactory treatise upon it. Perhaps it is because of this difficulty that a. perusal of Mr. Cutler’s book gives one the idea of confusion. The arrangement does not seem to: be clear, and although there seem to be no points: which have been missed out, yet an unsatisfactory impression is left as to the rights and limitations of this particular property. Mr. Cutler makes a considerable point in his preface of the fact that the book is written by one who is a musician as well as a lawyer, “there are cases where the cultured musician would scent out an origin, common both to a supposed piratical copy of a given theme and to the theme itself, and the family likeness may be sufficiently definite to take KC. * “Musical Copyright,’’ E. Cutler, Simpkin, Marshall, & Co. 1905. 246 away the right to complain of an infringement, but the mere lawyer in such cases might be misled into advising an action by the close similarity between the original phrase and the copy.” ‘This knowledge may make the author an invaluable witness or even advocate in an infringement of musical copyright, but does not necessarily aid him in writing a treatise on the subject. He constantly refers in no measured terms to the present position of musical copyright under the existing acts and to the urgent need of amendment, but seems to con- ‘sider the matter rather from the point of view of the publisher than of the author of the property. _ In the course of his disquisition on international rights he mentions the different decisions referring to mechanieal reproductions. Though such repro- -ductions have been held under British Courts not to be infringements of copyright he rightly concludes that there is no reason why they should not be infringements of performing right. But it is not likely that a case bearing on this performing right will ever come forward before the English Courts, for first, the law makes the reten- tion of the performing right difficult and compli- cated, and secondly, the English composers in most cases throw this right wantonly away, transferring it to the publishers for little or no consideration, and the publishers do not trouble to market the right successfully. They only care to hold the control as distinct from the composers. Matters are managed differently in France, and composers should make a combined effort to maintain this property. After International Rights come Colonial Copy and Performing Rights and here, although the statutes are set out, there appears to be no mention of the Canadian Act of 1900, the passing of which filled a gap in the protection of Canadian Rights. The last chapter deals with the United States Rights, and then follow the appendices. But the first of these dealing with the Retro- ‘spective effect of the International Copyright Act, 1886, ought really to have been incorporated into the body of the book, as the point is one of great importance and considerable difficulty. This is a distinct fault of arrangement and we venture to suggest, at the same time, that instead of naming the cases in the marginal notes it would have been much better to name the point of law especially interpreted. To the ordinary reader the name of a case carries no information. : The book after careful study is accurate in detail, in fact on some points the detail is too laboured. ‘The arrangement, however, is unsatisfactory and the respective values (to use a term borrowed from artistic criticism) of the different headings of his subject have not been fully grasped, and the Perspective has not been fairly handled. THE AUTHOR. OPERATIC FICTION.* — Y the well-intentioned series of volumes he is bringing out, called “The Music Lover’s Library,” Mr. T. Werner Laurie is helping in a praiseworthy manner, the cause of art in this country. This literary concert scheme having made its début with the book entitled “Chats on Violins,” the second item of the programme which now follows consists of ‘“ Stories from the Operas : With Short Biographies of the Composers.” Signor Lobskini, the singing master with the splendid tenor voice, would have ‘‘ pooh-pood” this book. Uneducated musicians sadly under- value the words they sing. All they care about is to display the musical, or unmusical, sounds which issue from a pair of stentorian lungs through an instrument called the larynx. Words, to such minds, have no business to represent ideas. They may be the wings of action, the soul’s ambassadors, and all that sort of thing, but they have nothing whatever to do with the audience. Especially is this the case in grand opera, where the language sung is probably unfamiliar to the listener. So the public, having paid its money, does not at all agree with the roaring Lobskinis, who strut behind the footlights. The listeners naturally desire to know the story of the opera. It is an awful thing to sit an entire evening in a stuffy atmosphere witnessing a number of energetic creatures simu- lating all the emotions of love, hate, joy, or grief, without daring to ask one’s neighbour the meaning of it all, for fear of being regarded as an ignorant worm. So here the reader is presented with twenty fluently-told narratives, summarising the legend, history, or plot portrayed by the performance of as many operas. The author is Miss Gladys David- son. She confines herself to explaining what the literary voice of some of the best-known operas is designed to utter, but usually completely fails to do. To attempt tosketch the historical development of opera, its beginnings, reforms, classical period, its romantic school, or distinctive treatment in various countries, is not her mission. Neither does she waste space in deploring, that, from a literary standpoint, the opera libretto has too often been a disgrace to its author. Save in the case of Gluck, Wagner, Boito, and a very few other composers, the musician has shown small appreciation of the sister art of poetry, or sym- pathy with the poet. In consequence, stilted and atrocious verbiage has in many cases been wedded to sublime music. In ancient times the man who conceived the words composed also the melody, * “Stories from the Operas: with short Biographies of the Composers,” by Gladys Davidson. T. Werner Laurie,’ Clifford’s Iun, London. 3s. 6d. net.  and until musicians are again trained in early youth to fathom the beauties of painting in words, as well as in sound, the lop-sided alliance of two minds to produce a magnum opus, which should be equally meritorious in all departments, must result -either in the music being superior to the libretto, or the words surpassing the value of the music. It is well, therefore, that books dealing with the stories told by librettists in the great operas should stimulate literary interest in that department of art. Asa writer, Miss Davidson merits applause. She unfolds simply, and without affectation, plots of certain melodramas, the music of which gives pleasure to thousands. Perhaps that enjoyment will be increased in the future, after the reader, by perusal of this book, has been enabled to divine what all the beautiful singing is about. Unfor- tunately, only twenty stories are told. When we remember that hundreds of operas are included in the repertoire alone of Covent Garden, it will be per- ceived that Miss Davidson’s scope is very limited. But this is by no means the first book of its kind. In 1889, Messrs. Ward and Downey published twenty-three “ Operatic Tales,” by F. R. Chesney. Is is interesting to observe the manner in which the selection of stories varies in the two volumes. Both writers treat of Lohengrin,” “ Figaro,” “ Faust,” “Carmen,” and ‘ Mignon.” Apart from these works, the two story-tellors take different paths. While Miss Davidson omits Beethoven’s ‘“ Fidelio,” Gluck’s ‘‘ Orfeo,” Weber’s ‘“ Freischiitz,” Rossini’s “William Tell,” and Wagner’s ‘“ Meistersiinger,” Mr. Chesney turns his back on Mozart’s “ Don Juan,” Meyerbeer’s ‘ Robert the Devil,” Wagner’s “Tristan,” and the “ Nibelungen Ring.” The four sections of that great cycle, by the way, were dealt with, in a delightful manner, by Mr.. Philip Leslie Agnew in his “ Run through the Nibelung’s Ring,” published in 1898, and the way in which the entan- glements of the “ Ring” are differently unravelled in that and the present book, is entertaining to ob- serve. As already noted, Miss Davidson makes no attempt to display her knowledge of opera libret- tists. The student should, therefore, refer to that able work “The Opera,” by Mr. Streatfeild, which was published by Mr. Nimmo in 1897. On the _ contrary, these short stories furnish mental nourish- ment of a lighter kind. They are the sort of pabulum the rest-seeker, who is dog-wearied by overwork, may put into his portmanteau when taking an holiday, and peruse as he reclines on a mossy bank with a cigar between his teeth, and a straw hat tilted over his nose. Literary balm of this kind should bring repose to a tired mind, and Solace a weary heart. In proof of our rash asser- tion, may we quote, at random, from the opening of the story intituled “ Martha” ?—“The Lady Henrietta was dull. She sat one summer morning THE AUTHOR. 247 in the gilded boudoir of her fine house at Rich- mond and heaved sigh upon sigh. For although maid-of-honour to Queen Anne, and the loveliest and most fascinating of all the Court beauties, she found no satisfaction in life. She was wearied to death of balls and routs, of the ceaseless flatteries of her many admirers, of the tiresome monotony of court life. And, satiated with pleasure, she had retired to her own home for a few days’ respite, to indulge in vapours to her heart’s content.’’ Could anything be more rhythmical or lovely? And mark, there is a pretty virtue in “vapours.” For, about this book, there is none of that swaggering vapour which was so terrifyingly characteristic of Van Tromp’s Dutchmen. In this volume, the story of “ I] Trovatore ” is, likewise, ben trovato. As regards Miss Davidson’s literary style, it may be defined as aeritorm and of fairylike timbre’ flowing, as it does, through nearly three hundred pages with the merry tinkle of a silvery brook without wearying the reader. Ladies might call the style “dainty.” But that, to our captious self, suggests squeamishness and affectation. The distinctive manner of Miss Davidson’s dictum, is, we prefer to say, befittingly feminine. It is deli- cately womanish. For that reason, doth it not possess a refinement and charm too often sadly lack- ing in the masculine and brutal pen of mere man ? A. R, ee “THE MOTORIST’S A.B.C.” ————. AUTOMOBILE PROPRIETARY LIMITED v. T. FISHER UNWIN, BEFORE Mr. Justice KEKEWICH. HIS was an application by the proprietors of the ‘Automobile Handbook” which is issued under the auspices and by the authority of the Automobile Club of Great Britain and Ireland, foran interim injunction to restrain the defendant from publishing a book which he had announced by preliminary advertisements under the title of “ The Motorist’s A.B.C. —a practical handbook for the use of Owners, Operators, and Automoble Mechanics,” by Elliott Brooks. The plaintiffs became aware of the defendant’s publication in consequence of the defendant having sent a copy of his book for review in advance of publication to The Automo- bile Club Journal which is published by the plaintiffs. ‘The plaintiffs discovered on examining the volume that ‘“‘ The Motorist’s A.B.C.” had, as a headline to the pages throughout the book, the words “The Automobile Hand-book,” and this they held constituted infringement. The defendant in his affidavit pointed out that his book was entitled “The Motorist’s A.B.C.” which name appeared on the back of the volume, on the side of the volume, and also on the title page, and that in 248 his published descriptions of the book the volume was described as “The Motorist’s A.B.C.” and never as “ The Automobile Handbook.” Further, that his volume was of a different size, a different price, that the literary contents were altogether different ; that his work contained 100 illustrations whereas the plaintiffs’ book contained no illustra- tions, and that the binding was different both as to material and colour, that the volume was different in its general style and get up, and that it was not a tourist’s book for automobilists such as was the plaintiff’s book. Further, the defendant pointed out that his book “The Motorist’s A.B.C.” was an American production which he had pur- chased for publication in this country and that the title page had been specially printed and that the title was his own invention. Defendant further alleged that. plaintiffs’ book was practically un- known in the trade, and was not mentioned in the various trade catalogues he had consulted, and he had never seen or heard of the book prior to these proceedings being taken. The plaintiffs were represented by Mr. Ogden Lawrence, K.C. and Mr. Sebastian, and the de- fendants by Mr. H. A. Colefax. After adjourn- ment the matter was settled by arrangement, the plaintiffs agreeing to the issue of the present edition of the book as it stands, and the defendants agreeing in any future editions the words the Automobile Handbook shall not appear at the head of each of the pages of his book. The plaintiffs further agreed to pay costs of both sides, the defendant’s costs being fixed at 20 guineas. a CORRESPONDENCE. —— Totrems FoR AUTHORS. Srr,—If a totem would really be of any use to any author, why not adopt the simplest one, which even the man in the street could not fail to under- stand and to interpret correctly ? In other words, the best means of identification seems to me to be one which requires no system of registration, which is patent to everyone, and which cannot be copied without the legal troubles attendant on forgery—I mean a copy of the author’s own signature. The present writer’s “totem” would then be simply :— 7 Plrman¥ (olin Nees THE AUTHOR. DicTionaRY OF Music. Sir,—In your contributor’s rightly appreciative article, in this month’s Author, on the new edition of Groye’s “ Dictionary of Music,” he erroneously comments upon the omission of any reference to the well-known library of my friend, Dr. W. H. Cummings, F'.S.A., in the article upon “ Musical Libraries.” He has probably been mislead byJnot finding this celebrated collection mentioned under the sub-title, London; but if he will refer to the other sub-title, Dulwich, in the same article, he will find it is treated of there. I quite agree with your contributor that such an omission, if it occurred, would have been a blemish, indeed, upon such a careful reswmé as the article in question. Faithfully yours, F. St. Jonn Lacy, A.R.A.M. Note.—In reply to the above charitable comment on our criticism, we may be forgiven for having con- nected the Principal of the largest Music School in the metropolis with “ London.” Considering that Dulwich is as much within the County of London as is Stoke Newington, it was only reasonable to conclude—as most people who refer to the dictionary will do—that if Mr. Bumpus’s library is given under the heading of London, and Dr. Cumnniings’s is not, the latter has been overlooked. Why it should have been sandwiched in between Dublin and Dundee puzzles us. But, as it comes immediately after Dublin, we venture to add that the excellent musical library of Dr. Culwick, which contains many precious and rare volumes belonging to the organist of the Dublin Chapel Royal, is omitted, and we fail to see this excellent collection specified under Drumcondra or even Donnybrook. A. R. AGENTS. S1r,—I should like to call the attention of members of the society to the question of agents, who are not agents. The matter has been discussed once or twice in these columns, but it does occur sometimes to my knowledge that gentlemen purporting to act as agents have really acted as principals. Even without any fraudulent intent such a position is untenable. Constant READZR, Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 16 Issue 08 (May 1906) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 16 Issue 08 (May 1906) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1906-05-01-The-Author-16-8 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/517/1906-06-01-The-Author-16-9.pdf 28aa7669937f83e7cd21ea1aac6aa478 PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1906-06-01 Volume 16 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 249–276 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19060601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. X VI.—No. 9. JUNE Ist, 1906. [Prick SIxPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ee ee NOTICES. —_—— + OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ae List of Members. THE List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. All farther elections have been chronicled from month to month in these pages. ee The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices, March 5th, 1906, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to invest a further sum. ‘They have now pur- chased £200 Cape of Good Hope 34 per cent. Inscribed Stock, bringing the investments of the fund to the figures set out below. VoL, XVI. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Console 24%. 2... ess te £1000 0 0 Local Goans - 3.2.6 ee, 500 0 0 Victorian Government 38 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War lnoan 2262. 201. 9 3 London and North Western 3 % Deben- ture SUCK 8 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4 % Certificates ............... 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed StOCK es 200 0 0 Potal = 18s: £2,643 9 2 Subscriptions, 1905. £8. a: July 13, Dunsany, the Pee Hon. the Lord : 0.5 0 Oct. 12, Halford, B M. 0 5 0 Oct. 12, Thorburn, W. M. 010 0 Nov. 9, ‘“ Francis Daveen ”’ 0 5 0 Nov. 9, Adair, Joseph Tf 0 Nov. 21, Thurston, Mrs. 1126 Dec. 18, Browne, F. M. 0 5 6 1906. March 7, Sinclair, Miss May Lot 0 March 7, Forrest, G. W. 2 2.00 March 8, Simpson, W. J. 0 50 March 8, Browne, F. M. 0 5 0 April 12, Pryor, Francis 20° 25,0; Donations, 1905. Nov. 6, Reynolds, Mrs. Fred. Tt 0 Nov. 9, Wingfield, H. 010 6 Nov. 17, Nash, T. A. 1 1.0 Dec. 1, Gibbs, F. L. A 010 6 Dec. 6, Finch, Madame 118 6 Dec. 15, Egbert, Henry G0 5 0 Dec. 15, Muir, Ward . : 1 1 0 Dec. 15, Sherwood, Mrs. A. . 010 0 Dee. 18, Bde ALL. 010 6 Dec. 18, 8. F. G. 010 0  250 1906. £ 8. d. Jan. 2, Jacobs, W. W. : : . db 2 Oo Jan. 6, Wilkins, W. H. (Legacy) 50 0.0 Jan. 10, Middlemas, Commander A. C. 9 10 0 Feb. 5, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt 0 5 0 Feb. 5, Yeats, Jack B. : 010 O Feb. 12, White, Mrs. Caroline 010 0 Feb. 13, Bolton, Miss Anna 0 5 0 Feb. 28, Weyman, Stanley B15 0 March 7, Hardy, Harold 010 0 March 12, Harvey, Mrs. : 1 0 0 March 27, Williams, Mrs. E. L. 1 1.0 April 15, Caine, William r 2 : eel April 15, Steel, Mrs. F. A. i COMMITTEE NOTES. —1— HE monthly meeting of the managing com- a mittee of the society was held on May 7th, at 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., at four o’clock. The minutes of the last meeting were read and signed, and then the new members were elected. The numbers were satisfactorily maintained. In all, 22 were elected, bringing the total for the current year up to 98. The list of agenda was not so heavy as at the April meeting, but various cases were discussed. One, referring to a contract with a publisher, the committee regretted they were unable to sup- port, as the point in dispute was not of a purely literary character. Another question arose out of a dispute on a contract between a member and a publisher in the United States. The opinion of the society’s United States lawyer had come to hand during the past month, and was laid before the committee and fully considered. They decided to take the matter up in the United States Courts under an arrangement with the member, should he so desire. It is possible, however, and the com- mittee trust, that the question may be settled without legal action. In another case in which the committee authorised the taking of counsel’s opinion, the opinion was considered by them, and the secretary was instructed to forward a copy to the member concerned. As the opinion was adverse, the committee decided it was impossible to take legal action, but were willing, if necessary, to negotiate with the publisher on the member’s behalf. Another case dealt with a point of artistic copy- right on which the committee had already taken counsel’s opinion. This opinion had been referred back to counsel for elucidation on one or two points. Here again, as the opinion—that of an eminent K.C.—was against the member, the com- mittee regretted their inability to proceed to legal THB AUTHOR. action. The opinion was forwarded to the member for his consideration. A question between a member and one of the most important publishing houses in the kingdom, arising out of a half-profit agreement and the accounts rendered under it, was next considered by the committee. The accountant’s report had been submitted to the April meeting and considered, but other questions arising out of the report had to be put to the pub- lishers dealing with certain items in the accounts. These questions had been duly put by the accountant, but information had been refused. In consequence, the committee decided to take the matter up, and, as the agreement contained an arbitration clause, to submit it to arbitration. The result will be of considerable importance to all those members who deal with these publishers. One other question, an infringement of copyright, was considered. he infringer had communicated with the society’s solicitors. He acknowledged the infringement, and stated that it had been an unconscious plagiarism on his part. The infringer has agreed to write a letter to the member of the society which he may use in any way he thinks fit, and it is hoped that the matter will be satisfactorily arranged in the course of a few weeks without the need of taking action. ——— 1+ — Cases. Since the last issue of 7'’ze Author ten cases have passed through the secretary's hands. The first refers to an infringement of copyright in Austria- Hungary. Some time must elapse before this case is finally adjusted, but the society is in communi- cation with a solicitor in Budapest. Six cases have occurred in which money was withheld from authors on one excuse or another. Of these, three have been satisfactorily concluded ; the other three, as they came into the secretary’s hands late in the month, are still in the course of negotiation. There is one agency case for the settlement of accounts, and this will be carefully investigated and most probably arranged before the next issue. ‘A similar case has occurred with a publisher where the secretary is also in satisfactory negotiation with the responsible party. Six cases still remain open since the last issue. Four out of the six are bound to remain open a little longer, as the dates of settlement have been postponed, but, on the dates which have been fixed, the questions will be terminated satisfactorily. The other two cases, we regret to say, have been con- siderably impeded, owing to the reluctance of the authors, for some reason or other, to take legal proceedings against the parties concerned. As has been pointed out, not only in The Author, but by  7 Monro, Harold : ; Snow, Miss Lilian Mabel THE AUTHOR. the committee, this is a very serious position : for the publisher or agent who thinks the society is not in earnest in its applications on behalf of its members may possibly become difficult to deal with on subsequent occasions. Unfortunately, this position often happens in the case of those pub- lishers and agents who ought especially to be kept to their legal contracts. This means, in other words, that the more unbusinesslike the party the more necessary it is that he should feel the weight of the society’s action. ———+ May Elections. Bramley - Moore, Rev. 26, Russell Square, William, M.A. . W.C. Coleridge, the Hon. Mrs. 11, Roland Gardens, Gilbert : : S.W. Davies, Mrs. Goodwyns, Cosham, Hants. DuDeney, Thomas, 78, Hillfield Road, L.R.A.N. Hampstead, N.W. Dowding, Miss Margaret The Market Place, Keith (M.K.D.) . Duff, Miss Lily Grant Chippenham, Wilts. 11, Chelsea Embank- ment, S.W. Westbourne, 64, Kloof Road, Cape Town. Rosemary Cottage, Hast Sheen, Surrey. Ford, Sydney Y. Frankland, George Graham Fergus : Hamilton A. Kirkham 68, Frederick Street, (Arthur Kirkham) Gray’s Inn Road, W.C. Hamilton, Miss Myra 14, Hanover Square, W. Kennaway, Miss Ethel St. Helens, ‘Teign- mouth, S. Devon. 162, Westbourne Ter- race, W. 19, Lichfield Road, Cricklewood, N.W. 43, Connaught Square, W. 294, Essex Road, Is- lington, N. Westbury Lodge, Fare- ham, Hants. Levy, Miss Margaret Lucas, Clarence Robinson, M. J. mye. hl Straus, Ralph 58, Bassett Road, North Kensington, W. Tweedale, Mrs. Violet Balquholly, Turriff, N.B. Wise, Charles ; . Weekley, Kettering. Wroughton, Miss Cicely. 77, Chester Square, S.W.; Creaton Lodge, Northamp- ton, 251 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. —_-—>—+—_ Cn the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work, Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply particulars. ) AGRICULTURE. RuRAL ENGLAND. By H. Riper HaGGarp. Two Volumes. New Edition. With a New Preface. 9 x 6, 584 and 623 pp. Longmans. 12s. n. ART. MODERN BOOKBINDINGS : THEIR DESIGN AND DECORA- TION. By 8. I. PRIDEAUX. 82 x 5}. 131 pp. Constable. 10s, 6d. n. THE VALUES OF OLD ENGLISH SILVER AND SHEFFIELD PLATE. From the XVth to the XIXth Centuries. By J. W. CALDicoTrT. 123 x 103. 293 pp. Bemrose. 42s. n, THE ReD LINE GUIDE TO THE VICTORIA AND ALBERT MUSEUM, SouTH KENSINGTON. (Art Collections Main Building). 93 x 74.66 pp. Kelih. 6d. BIOGRAPHY, MIRABEAU AND GAMBETTA, FRIENDS OF OLD ENGLAND. With some account of Jacques Bonhomme. By ARTHUR PAVITT and BARON ALBERT YVELIN Dg BEVILLE. Complete Edition. With Talleyrand’s “ Entente Cor- diale,” 1792. 74 x 5. 216 pp. E. Wilson. 2s, 6d. WALTER PATER. By A. C. BENSON. (English Men of Letters). 74 x 5. 226 pp. Macmillan. 2s. n, BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG, THE STORY OF JOAN OF ARC. By ANDREW LANG. 6 x 43. 119 pp. T. C. and E.C. Jack. Is, 6d. n. COOKERY. Tur New Cookery OF UNPROPRIETARY Foops. By EUsTAcE MILES. 7 x 4%. 128 pp. Partridge. Is. n. EDUCATIONAL. FRENCH ABBREVIATIONS. Commercial, Financial, and General. Explained and Translated by E. LATHAM, 64 x 41. 255 pp. London: EH. Wilson. Paris ; Boyveau & Chevillet. 2s, 6d. n. A GRAMMAR OF THE GERMAN LANGUAGE. By G. H. CLARKEand C. J. Murray. 72 x 54. 404 pp. Cam- bridge University Press. 6s. n. THE COMPLETE ANGLER. By IZAAK WALTON. 120 pp. ENGLAND IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. By RAPHAEL HOLINSHED. 128 pp. CAPTAIN COOK’S SECOND VOYAGE, 128 pp. ENGLISH SCHOOL TExtTs. Edited by W. H. D. Rouse, (Litt. D.) 6} x 44. Blackie. 6d. each. FICTION. RinG IN THE New. By RICHARD WHITEING. 309 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THE PREY OF THE STRONGEST. TE x 6. By Mor.Ley ROBERTS. 7% x 51. 325 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. A TrAmp CAMP. By BART KENNEDY. 7% x 5}. 338pp. Cassell. 6s. THe ENeMY IN OvR Mipst. By WALTER Woop, 72 x 5. 320 pp. J. Long. 6s. PARSON BRAND, AND OTHER VOYAGERS’ TALES. By L. CopE CoRNFORD. 7% x 5}. 352 pp. E. Grant Richards. 6s. FENWICK’S CAREER. By Mrs. HUMPHRY WARD. 7} x 5, 468 pp, Smith Elder, 6s.  252 Henry NORTHCOTE. By J. C. SNAITH. 7h x 5. 342 pp- Constable. 6s. Tar GREY DOMINO. CRESPIGNY. 7% x 5. Rep Recorps. By ALICE PERRIN. Chatto and Windus. 6s. A BENEDICK IN ARCADY. By HALLIWELL SUTCLIFFE. 74 x 5. 343 pp. Murray. 6s. Tus ARENA. By HAROLD SPENDER. Constable. 6s. WoMEN AND CrrcuMSTANCE. By Netra SYRETT. 7k x 5. 349 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Hrart’s DevieHt. By LovIS Tracy. 73 x 5. 336 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. By Wit or Woman. By A.W. Marcumont. 73 x 5. 317 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. A Younc MAN FROM THE Country. By MADAME By Mrs. PHILIP CHAMPION DE 341 pp. Nash 6s. 73 x 5. 306 pp. 73 x 5. 381 pp. ALBANESI. 8 X 5} 343 pp- Hurst & Blackett. 6s. Tue BuAcK MoTOR Car. By Harris BURLAND. > 7% x 54. 364 pp. B. Grant Richards. 6s. THE LOsT.EARL OF ELLAN. A Story of Australian Life. By Mrs, CAMPBELL PRAED. 74x 5. 398 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. THe UNDYING Past. Translated by BEATRICE MARSHALL, Lane. 6s. THE REVELATIONS OF INSPECTOR Moregan. By OSWALD CRAWFURD, O.M.G. 74 x 5. 319 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. QUEEN OF THE RUSHES. 331 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Two LONDON Farris. By G. R. Sims. 7} x 5. 222pp. Greening. 3s. 6d. Tiny LUTTRELL. By E. W. HORNUNG. Cheap Edition. 88 x 54. 149 pp. Cassell 6d. GEOGRAPHY. No Man’s Lanp. A History of Spitzbergen from its discovery in 1596 to the Beginning of the Scien- tific Exploration of the Country. By Sra MARTIN Conway. 9% x 63. 377 pp. Cambridge University Press, 10s. 6d. n. By HERMANN SUDERMANN. Tk x 5. 382 pp. By ALLEN RAINE. 7% x «5. GEOMETRY. THE ELEMENTS OF GEOMETRY IN THEORY AND PRACTICE. Part I. By A. EH. PIERPOINT, B. Sc. 73} x 5. 156 pp. Longmans. 2s. HISTORY. ON THE SPANISH Man. By JOHN MASEFIELD. 9 x 5h. 344 pp. Methuen. 10s. 6d. n. Tyr CHURCH AND THE BARBARIANS. Being an outline of the History of the Church from A.D. 461 to A.D. 1003. By THE Rev. W. H. Horton. (The Church Universal, Vol. Ill.) 71 x 5. 228pp. Rivingtons. 8s. 6d. LAW. A Digest of ENGLISH Civit Law. By EDWARD JENKS (Editor). Book II. Part. I. LAW oF CONTRACT (General). By R. W. Les. 10 x 63. 74 and 25 pp. Butterworth. INTRODUCTION AND NoTES TO SIR HENRY MAINg#’S “ ANCIENT LAW.” By SiR FREDERICK POLLOCK, BART., LL.D. 9 x 53. 62pp. Murray. 2s. 6d. n. LITERARY. From A CoLLEGE Winpow. By A. C, BENSON. 84 x 54. 326 pp. SMITH ELDER. 7s. 6d. n. MONOGRAPHS : GARRICK, MACREADY, RACHEL and BARON SrockmMaR. By Sir THEODORE Marrin, K.C.B., K.C.V.0. 9 x 5%. 841 pp. Murray. 12s. n. FRANcOISE. Tolstoy’s Adaptation of a Story by GUY DE - MAUPASSANT. With Introductory Remarks by AYLMER MAupE, 6 x 4%. 28pp. C.W. Daniel. 3d.n. THE AUTHOR. MUSIC. Eia@ar. By E. Newman. (The Music of the Masters), 64 x 44. 188pp. Lane. 2s. 6d. n. NAVAL. A DEATHLESS STORY; OR, THE BIRKENHEAD AND ITS Heroes. By A. C. ADDISON and W. H. MATTHEWs. 83 x 5g. 318 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. POETRY. A PoMPEIAN EPISODE. 46 pp. THInTy RHYMES. 55 pp. By ARTHUR LEWIS. 63 x 4}. Elkin Mathews. 1s. n. each. A CuristMAs REVERIE, By ARTHUR E. CALEB. 5 x 4, Smith. 6d. n. POLITICAL. Sipz LIGHTS ON THE Home RuLE MovEMENT. By Sir RoBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B., LL.D. 9 x 53. 233 pp. Murray. 9s. 0. REPRINTS. THe Works oF JoHN RuskIN (Library Edition Vol. XXIII). Edited by E. T. Cook and A. WEDDERBURN- 10 x 63. 479 pp. Allen. 21s. net. DocUMENTS ILLUSTRATING ELIZABETHAN POETRY. By Sir PHILIP SIDNEY, GEORGE PUTTENHAM and W. Werpse. Edited by Laurin Macnus. 6% x 4. 221 pp. Routledge. 2s. 6d. WALDEN ; OR, LIFE IN THE WOODS. By H. D. THOREAU. With an Introduction by THEODORE WatTs-DUNTON. 299 pp. Frowde. TWENTY-THREE TALES. By TOLSTOY. Translated by L. and A. MAUDE. 271 pp. Frowde 1s. n. Tue WORKS OF GEOFFREY CHAUCHR. Vol. Ill. The Canterbury Tales. From the Text of PROFESSOR SKBAT. 595 pp. Frowde. 1s. 6d. n. TRAVEL. Tur Wortp or To-Day. Vol. V. By A. R. Hope Moncrierr. 102 x 7}. 266 pp. The Gresham Publishing Co. In Tuscany. By MONTGOMERY CARMICHAEL. Third Edition. (With New Preface). 8 x 54. 353 pp. Burns and Oates. 6s. 2. PICTURES FROM THE BALKANS. By JOHN FOSTER Fraser. 7% x 5. 298 pp. Cassell. 6s. Tue LAND OF PARDONS. By ANATOLE LE BRAZ. Translated by FRANCES M. GOSTLING. 9 x 58. 296 pp. Methuen. 7s. 6d. n. LHASA AND ITs MYSTERIES. With a Record of the Expedition of 1903-4. By L. A. WADDELL. Third and Cheaper Edition. 93 X 5g. 530 pp. Methuen. 7s. 6d. D. TOPOGRAPHY. Tue SILVERY THAMES. Described by WALTER JERBOLD. Illustrated by E. W. HASLEHUST. 10 x 138. 124 pp. Leeds and London: Alf. Cooke. 21s. n. Tur HARROGATE TOURIST CENTRE. Historic Glories. By J. BAKER. Simpkin Marshall. 2s. n. 8 x 10. 42 pp. —___+——_+—_____—_ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. ee REAT Bowlers and Fielders : their Methode at a Glance,” by G. W. Beldam and C. B. | Fry, is a companion volume to “Great — Batsmen,” by the same’ authors, published last — Like ‘Great Batsmen,” the present work | summer. Its Beauties and Lal it £ 2k ia a ne 7 " 4} J 1 isle e A THE AUTHOR. is founded upon action photography. Included in the work are chapters by Mr. F. R. Spofforth, Mr. B. J. T. Bosanquet, Mr. R. O. Schwarz, and Mr. G. L. Jessop. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. are the publishers. Mr. Edward Latham has just published, through Mr. Effingham Wilson, of 54, Threadneedle Street, E.C., and Boyveau and Chevillet, of 20, Rue de la Banque, Paris, a volume of French Abbreviations, Commercial, Financial and General. In his Pre- face the author expresses the hope that, although the work has been written mainly for students, it may yet be consulted with advantage by those who claim the French language as their native tongue. The Red Line Guide to the Victoria and Albert Museum, South Kensington, compiled by Mr. H. P. Mitchell, and published by J. J. Kelih & Co., Limited, is designed to help the visitor to see what he wishes in the most con- venient way. It directs him by a red track on the plan to the leading objects in the various sections of the Museum, and gives short accounts of them of a nature to enable him to understand something of their qualities and histories. “ Ruth,” by Edith Elizabeth Fisher, published by the Broadway Publishing Company, New York, is a story of middle-class life, the scene of which is laid in England. The complications in the tale are due to the fact that elderly people, through a mistaken sense of duty, attempt to interfere with the love affairs of the young. Mr. Alston Rivers will publish in the autumn a children’s story entitled, “ Longlegs, Shortlegs, and Fatty,” by T. Wilson Wilson. “The Censorship of the Church and its Influ- ence upon Production and the Distribution of Literature,” by Geo. Haven Putnam, is a study of the history of the prohibitory and expurgatory indexes, together with some consideration of the effects of State Censorship, and of Censorship by Protestants. The work presents a schedule of the indexes issued by the Church, together with a list of the more important of the decrees, edicts, pro- hibitions, and briefs having to do with the prohibi- tion of specific books from the time of Gelasius I., 567 A.D., to the issue in 1900 of the latest Index of the Church, under Leo XIII. The author presents a section of titles of the more important of the books condemned. He has attempted to indicate the influence exerted by the censorship of the Church on the undertakings of authors, pro- fessors, publishers, and booksellers in each one of the European States in which the regulations of the Index came into force. In the final chapter is presented a summary of the conclusions reached by certain representative Catholics of to-day in regard to the present literary policy of the Church of Rome. “From a College Window,” which has been a 253 feature of The Cornhill for some time past, has been published in book form by Messrs. Smith, Elder, & Co. Mr. A. C. Benson is the author of the work. Messrs. Chatto and Windus published in May a new volume of stories by Mrs. Alice Perrin, under the title of “Red Records.” The stories deal mainly with the weird and supernatural in India, in camp and station, as well as in the villages and the jungle. The same publishers are publishing a new edition, at 3s. 6d., of Mrs. Perrin’s earlier stories, “ Kast of Suez.” Mr. Angus Hamilton’s book “ Afghanistan” is an exhaustive account of the conditions of Afghanistan, which Mr. Hamilton visited recently. The domestic life of the Ameer is dealt with, and a description of the Oxus, its fords, trade, and the strategic value of the roads which approach it, is given. Mr. Heinemann is publishing the book, with a map and illustrations, at 16s. nett. The title of Miss Rosa Nouchette Carey’s novel, to be published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. in the autumn, to which we referred in our last issue, is “No Friend like a Sister.” We regret that, in announcing the publication of the eleventh edition of Lieut.-Col. E. Gunter’s “ Officers’ Field Note and Sketch Book,” in the May issue, we placed “Ist 8. C.,” instead of «P.§. C.,” after his name. Mr. John Bloundelle-Burton’s new romance, entitled “Traitor and True,” will be published almost immediately by Mr. John Long. The story, which is laid in the reign of Louis XIV., and, consequently, forms one of the cycle of Bourbon romances written by the author, deals with one of the many plots to which Le Dieudonné was con- tinually exposed during his long reign. ‘This plot is, however, distinct from most of the others, owing to the fact that it was carefully hushed up after justice had been done on the chief conspirator, owing to the exalted rank of himself and his family. Mr. Bloundelle-Burton has fallen in with this deter- mination, and the real name of the traitor remains hidden under another. «The Lake of Wine,” by Bernard Capes, is the new story in ‘The Novelist,” Messrs. Methuen’s series of sixpenny novels. “T’Entente Cordiale (More or Less)” is the title of a work described by its author—Mr. Raymond Needham—as a study in symbolism pro- ductive of a little mild abuse. Acting on the observation of Rochefoucauld that the greatest act of friendship is not to expose one’s faults to a friend, but to show him his, the author has endeavoured to prove his friendship. Messrs. R. A. Everett & Co. are publishing the book at the price of 3s. 6d.  254 Mr. Oswald Crawfurd has written, and Messrs. Chapman and Hall have published, a volume of reve- lations dealing with certain aspects of criminal life considered from the point of the real, not the amateur detective. Its ,title is “The Revelations of Inspector Morgan.” In the “Twenty-three Tales by Tolstoy” newly translated by Mr. and Mrs. Maude, are two stories not contained in any other English edition of Tolstoy’s works. The tales are, for the most part, children’s stories and folk-stories. The stories are published by the Oxford University Press. Another tale adapted by Tolstoy from Guy de Maupassant, translated by Mr. Maude, has been published by Mr. C. W. Daniel as a 3d. booklet. In the preface Mr. Maude compares Bernard Shaw’s «Mrs. Warren’s Profession” with Tolstoy’s “Power of Darkness.” A coincidence is to be noted between the serial story which has been running for some weeks in the Daily Mail, dealing with a German invasion of England, and ‘‘The Enemy in our Midst,” the novel by Walter Wood, which was recently published by Mr. John Long. ‘This also treats entirely with the subject of a German raid on England. “The Enemy in Our Midst” was written for Messrs. C. Arthur Pearson, Ltd., and was published serially by that firm twelve months ago. Early in the autumn Messrs. Cassell & Co., Ltd., will bring out in volume form the first series of “ Survivors’ Tales of Great Events,” which Mr, Wood is writing for ‘“‘ The Royal Magazine.” “ Cyrus the!Great King,” an historical romance by Sir Edward Durand, Bart., C.B., has just been published by Sidney Appleton in London. The price of the book is 10s. 6d. nett. The author in his argument, which acts as a preface, states: “The story is laid during that period of the world’s history when God raised up Cyrus (a chosen instrument to crush idolatry, to restore the People of the Captivity, to rebuild the Temple, and in this sense to prepare the way for the coming of the Christ), having called Him by name some century and a half before His actual advent.” The dramatis persone comprise most of the well-known historical characters of the period. In addition to the volume of Tolstoy’s stories, translated by Mr. Aylmer Maude and noticed above, we have received from the Clarendon Press two very interesting volumes of the World’s Classics, one “The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer,” from the text by Professor Skeat, and the other ‘‘ Walden, or Life in the Woods,” by H. T. Thoreau, with an introduction by Mr. Theodore Watts-Dunton. The format of these books is so well known to members that there is no need to comment upon it. The fact tbat, “The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer ” THE AUTHOR. are from the text by Professor Skeat is sufficient to insure the contents of that book being of excel- lent quality. Professor Skeat has long been known as the greatest authority on Chaucer’s works, The other volume may not appeal to so large a public, though nowadays, as Mr. Watts-Dunton says in his preface, when Nature seems to be the fashion, when every newspaper that aspires to be up-to-date sends its own special commissioners to scour the country to interview her in her every changing mood, Thorean will at last come into his own. If the public is limited, lovers of natural history, at any rate, will read the volume with interest. Among the editors of other volumes in prepara- tion are Mr. R. Warwick Bond, Mr. Austin Dobson, Dr. Robertson Nicoll, and Mr. A. Waugh. Mr. Ernest Newlandsmith’s new book, entitled “Art Ideals,” will shortly be published by Mr. ©. W. Daniel. Mr. Newlandsmith will be remem- bered as the author of “The Temple of Art” (Longmans, Green, & Co.), of which latter work a new and revised edition has now been published by the Order of the Golden Age, Paignton. Mr. Lewis Melville is writing a book of histori- cal memoirs, to be entitled “The First Gentleman of Europe.” It deals with the social history of the later Georgian period, and refers to the Prince of Wales who became George IV. It is also a history of his boon companions, and does not over- look the unfortunate Queen Caroline. Mr. and Mrs. C. N. Williamson’s new book, “Lady Betty Across the Water,” tells of the experiences and adventures of a young English girl who visits America for the first time. The book abounds in contrasts, and sharply compares English and American manners and customs. Messrs. Methuen & Co. are the publishers. The same publishers have issued an English translation by Mrs. Gostling of a book about Brittany, by Monsieur le Braz, the well-known Breton writer. “Gladys’s Repentance ” is the name of Edith ©. Kenyon’s new story for young people which is _ now being illustrated by Mrs. Skinner. This book will be the same size and the same price (2s. 6d.) _ as Miss Kenyon’s stories, ‘A Girl in a Thousand ” and “ Love’s Golden Thread.” — It will be issued in the early autumn by Messrs 8. W. Partridge & Co. Miss Margaret Todd will publish very shortly a new novel entitled “ Growth.” Arrangements are being made for its publication in England and the United States simultaneously. “The Matrimonial Lottery” is the name of a— new novel by Miss O’Conor-Hecles, author of - “ Aliens of the West,” “The Rejuvenation of Miss — Semaphore,” etc., which will soon be published by — Mr. Everleigh Nash. The story is humorous.  “ The Flower of France,” a play by Mr. Justin Huntly McCarthy on the subject of Joan of Are, has been given for copyright purposes at the Scala Theatre. “For Life and After,” an adaptation by Mr. George R. Sims of his novel of the same title, has been produced at Reading. Mr. Bernard Shaw’s play “ Arms and the Man,” was produced at the Theatre Royal, Copenhagen, towards the end of April last. “Olf and the Little Maid,” a one-act play by M. E. Francis, produced at the Haymarket Theatre on May 8th, narrates a man’s love for a maid, and his promise of marriage given on the strength of his success in a lottery. Owing to the lottery proving to be a swindle, and the consequent change in his circumstances, he offers the girl back her freedom, but as her feelings are not affected by the incident, the play terminates happily by her consent to the marriage. Miss Dorothy Minto and Mr. Sydney Valentine are included in the caste. “ Raffles,” by E. W. Hornung and Eugene Presbrey, was produced at the Comedy Theatre on May 12th. The play deals with an incident in the career of Raffles, who combines many good social qualities with a taste for burglary, which he indulges at the expense of those whose hospitality he accepts. The caste includes Mr. Gerald Du Maurier, Miss Jessie Bateman, and Mr. Laurence Irving. Mrs. Henry de la Pasture’s play, ‘‘ The Lonely Millionaires,” produced at the Adelphi Theatre on May 15th, narrates the story of a girl whose father, a retired cotton spinner, is anxious that she should make a good marriage. The daughter, however, foolishly elopes with her Italian drawing master— a married man. From this situation she is rescued by her father’s private secretary, who proves to be a millionaire and a baronet. The play terminates by the girl contracting an alliance such as her father desired, by marrying her rescuer. Mr. Oscar Asche and Miss Lily Brayton are included in the caste. “The Means of Shakespeare’s Imagination,” is the title given by Mrs. Craigie to her lecture delivered, under the auspices of the London Shakespeare League, at the Botanical Theatre, University College, Gower Street, on May 2nd. Mrs. Craigie affirmed that Shakespeare’s inspira- tion was drawn from contemporary French, English, Spanish, and Italian literature and manners, and that he did not influence his own age, but was influenced by it. She incidentally expressed the belief that if we could restore the soliloquy, give patience to the audience to listen to it, and the actor elocution to speak it, a great revival would be seen in the British drama. ? THE AUTHOR. 255 PARIS NOTES. ee LLE. LOUISE READ, the friend and executrix of Barbey d’Aurévilly, has given us two more volumes by the celebrated novelist and critic. “A cdté de l’Histoire * is a collection of about twenty-three articles on the most diverse subjects, some of which, although written so long ago, are astonishingly up-to-date, as they apply to questions of to-day. Writing of the Russian Empire d’Aurévilly says: Mysté- rieuse eb impénetrable puissance, protégée par son climat et aussi par deux Génies au doigt sur la bouche, comme le Silence antique—le Génie de la police et celui de la diplomatie . . . la mystique et schismatique Russie est plus grande encore par Vopinion qu’on a d’elle que par tout ce qu’on fait en réalité les forces vives et cohérentes d’un pays.” Another of these articles is on the ‘“ Chinese Empire” and another on a book entitled ‘“ Chris- tianism in China, Tartary, and Thibet.” The chapter on “ Les Civilisations ” is one of the most remarkable. Among the others are “La Diplo- matie au XVII° siécle,’ ‘“ Deux Diplomates,” * Saint-Simon ” and ‘‘ Royalistes et Républicains.” The “Deuxiéme Memorandum” (1838)f is the title of the second book, recently published. It is a diary in which d’Aurévilly noted down the events and impressions of each day at the begin- ning of his journalistic career. All that he did, the most trivial events of his every-day life, the books that he read, the visits he paid, everything is noted briefly. At the end of the volume are some more notes, dated 1864, and written for the Ange Blane, or the Baronne de B. .. ., during d’Auré- villy’s stay at his father’s home. In these later notes the light, witty, cynical tone has given way to a more serious and more profound way of look- ing at life. The old home is full of memories, the card-table is still there, around which he had seen merry groups, the garden his mother had loved is overgrown with weeds, the silence and the intense melancholy are deeply felt by him. When he leaves he writes: ‘“ Cette ville a de mon coeur sous ses payés et dans les pierres de ses maisons.” Rarely has any author described in so touching and sincere a way the effect of the return after many years to the home of one’s childhood. “Ames Cévenolles,”t byJ.Hudry-Menos, isa. remarkable psychological study in the form of a novel. It is a story which should appeal to English readers, who will recognise in the sturdy conscientious Huguenots of the Cevennes * “A cdte de I’ Histoire” (Lemerre), + “ Deuxiéme Memorandum” (Stock). t “ Ames Cévenolles” (Armand Colin).  256 mountains the same obstinacy and hard, unrelenting narrow-mindedness which animated the most rigid of their Puritan ancestors. The story is based on the conflict of the old and new ideas : a Protestant pastor who expects his son to succeed him in the Church and Presbytery, the education and evolu- tion of this son, his love for a girl who had been brought up in the old belief, the tyranny of the so- called religious parents and a tragic dénouement, all this holds the reader’s attention from the first * page to the last. There is nothing exaggerated, and no attempt to defend one side or the other. It isa simple story simply told, but each character lives, and one feels that the whole story is just one example of the hundreds of similar tragedies enacted constantly in our very midst in the name of religion. The descriptions of the country and of the simple customs of the in- habitants of the Cevennes, together with the ardent patriotism, make the book essentially French, but the characters themselves are s0 human, that they belong to all countries, and make the novel itself one to be read universally. “Le Voile du Temple,” by M. Jean Dornis, is another powerful novel based on religious con- flicts. There are some very fine pages in this book, which from the first chapter to the last is full of ideas. Among recent books are “Le Dernier Condé, ”* by M. Charles Laurent. “Qrezels’t by the Comte de Saint-Aulaire. “Les Pierres d’Oxford,”t by M. G. Grappe. «Esai sur la Poésie anglaise au XIX* siécle,” § by M. G. Grappe. “La Renaissance catholique en Angleterre au XIX° siécle,”|| by M. Thureau-Dangin. “Le Testament volé,’ by J. H. Rosny. A curious book has been written by M. Henri Maassis, entitled “Comment Emile Zola composait ses Romans ’”’** (d’aprés ses notes personelles et inédites). The Prince of Monaco is giving to the French nation an Oceanographic Institute, together with the magnificent Oceanographic Museum of Monaco. The gift is valued at ten million francs. The Osiris prize of £4,000 has been awarded by the five academies to M. Albert Sorel, member of the French Academy, and member of the Academy of Moral and Political Science. * “Le Dernier Condé” (Ollendorff). + “Grezels” (Perrin). t “Les Pierres d’Oxford” (Sansot). § “Essai sur la Poésie anglaise au XIXe. sitcle” (Sansot). || ‘La Renaissance catholique en Angleterre aux XIXe. siécle” (Plon). J “Le Testament volé” (Fontemoing). ** “Comment Emile Zola composait ses romans” (Fasquelle). THE AUTHOR. At the Thédtre Francais “ Paraitre”’ is still being given, and at the Vaudeville “‘ Le Bourgeon.” At the Renaissance “ La Griffe” is having great success, and at the Thédtre Antoine “ Le Canard Sauvage.” The great event in the theatrical world here is the appointment of M. Antoine as director of the second State Theatre, the Odéon. The new direc- tor intends to make various changes in the house itself, both in the lighting arrangements and in the arrangement of the seats. Among the first of the new pieces that he will produce are “ La Maison des Juges,” by M. Gaston Leroux, “La Faute de V’Abbé Mouret,” and Shakespeare’s “ Julius Cesar,” translated by M. de Grammont. M. Gémier is to be director of the Théatre Antoine, which is to retain the name of its founder. Mme. Jane Hading has just started for a tour in England, which is being arranged by M. Frédéric Mayer. Among other pieces she is to play “Le Retour de Jérusalem,” “ La Chate- laine,” and ‘‘ Le Maitre de Forges.” After a tour in the provinces she will play at the Coronet Theatre on the 11th of June. Avyva Havin $$ —_— SPANISH NOTES. — F the gentler sex is the dominant note in my I Spanish report this month the reason is not far to seek, for the advent of our Princess Ena as Queen Victoria of the country cannot be without its influence on the women of all classes in Spain. The enthusiasm for the English Queen has been spontaneously exhibited in the twenty- four short articles and poems from the pens of Spanish ladies, which appear in the Spring number of Zhe Woman's Agricultural Times. Miss Bradley, the editress of the magazine, can therefore be credited with having published the first Anglo-Spanish periodical ; and the biogra- phical notes added to these contributions by Colonel Luis de Figuerola Ferrétti, the initiator of the proceeding, give a most interesting apergu of the advance made by literary women in Spain. At the recent Spanish dinner at the Lyceum Club, honoured by the presence of the Spanish Ambas- sador and his Legation, Martin Hume, the well- known writer on subjects relating to the Peninsula, remarked that the entente cordiale between Spanish and English women could only be the result of the education of woman in Spain ; and this education the eminent author will see is already possessed by the Spanish ladies patriotic enough to publish their hopes for their country in a foreign magazine. To refer to the first of these Spanish collaborators in the “ W.A.T.,” the name of Emilia Pardo de  THE AUTHOR. Bazan is renowned through Spain as that of a novelist, litterateur and dramatist of the highest rank. Then the cap and gown marking the pictures of the Senora doctora Arroyo de Marquez and of the Sefora doctora Sotis de Reyes show that these ladies have taken their places as lady doctors in Madrid, and in both cases they are efficient partners of their husbands in the same profession ; and their addresses to their future Queen plead for her Royal patronage for the project of children’s hospitals in Spain, and for the creation of a Faculty of Medicine exclusively for women. The little poems to the English Queen-elect by Carmen Blanca y Trigueros, Maria del Pilar Contreras de Rodriguez, Carolina de Soto y Coro, and Rosa Equilaz de Parada Santin breathe the poetic spirit peculiar to the country. The cordial hope expressed by Con- cepicon Gimeno de Flaquer that her country- women may find lucrative employment in the “lighter branches of agriculture” is characteristic of the lady, who inaugurated the first meeting on Feminism in Spain, which was held in the Atheneum of Madrid, under the presidency of H.R.H. the Infanta Eulalia. The lines of the Countess del Val are an expressive welcome to her future Queen ; and, like most of the writers in this Spanish Supplement, the Countess is on the executive committee of ladies of the Ibero- American Union, which is so active in all that pertains to the progress of woman’s education ; and when one mentions that some of the other writers, like Matilde del Real, are Inspectors General of girls’ schools, whilst Blanca de les Rios de Lamperez is an authoress, who was accorded by the Royal Academy of Spain a special prize for one of her works, one sees that education has made a decided stride in the circles of these active women. Moreover, when one knows that some of these Spanish contributors to the “ W.A.T.” have posts on the newspapers of their country, one realises the increasing influence of women in Spain. Sefiora Carmen Burgos de Segui’s article gains in importance as we hear that in her commission from the Minister of Education to report upon the Educational Institutes of the Continent she has visited Paris and Rome, and hopes soon to come to London. Her lecture in the Eternal City on Feminism in Spain was a great success. The Anglo-Spanish royal marriage also stimu- lated the editor of the Ganaderia e industrias rurales, the agricultural publication of Valladolid, to tender through Colonel Figuerola Ferretti invitations to Englishwomen interested in the lighter branches of agriculture as employments for woinen to send short articles on the subject to his magazine; and the responses he received must have shown our Spanish sisters that the movement 257 is now a very real one in England. This recent simultaneous expression of English feeling in a Spanish publication and of Spanish sentiment in an English magazine—both publications having similar aims—-mark a great stride in the entente cordiale of Spanish and English women, which, if continued, will be a practical form of the union of Spain and England so sympathetically set forth in the message sent to the Lyceum from our ambassador at Madrid by the voice of his sister, Miss de Bunsen, on the evening of the banquet to the Spanish Legation. The advent of our English princess as Queen in Spain certainly signalises a great awakening of intellectual interest in England. Hitherto, the Peninsula seemed to limit its attention to Paris, now attention is turned to London. Sefiora Cabrera di Iborra writes full of enthusiasm for English works which she is ready to translate, and the success of Maria de Otocha Ossoris y Gallardo in this line has given additional value to her contribution to the “ W.A.T.” ; and the clever arguments laid down in the same magazine for an hygienic education by the Sefiora doctora Concepcion Alexandre show that she is a student of logic as well as medicine. Salome Nufiez y Topete is a capable journalist ; and the address contributed by Consuelo del Rey de Zambuena shows that she is rightly regarded as an expert exponent of advanced views on woman’s education, and in this article (as in that of Mercedes Wehrle) the ideal of that education is seen to be in accordance with the system adopted in England. In fact, the deeper one delves, the more one sees that as “one touch of nature makes the whole world kin,” the note of intelligence when fairly struck resounds in Spain as well as in England, and, as Janotha, the Court pianist, writes to Spain, “the joy and happiness now reigning in that country will send forth melodies like ‘wireless telegraphy all over the world.” RACHEL CHALLICE. a WHY IS AN AGENT? An Answer to “L. J. V.” I. T is an easy, if somewhat useless, achievement to put up a thing and then to knock it down. This, however, has been successfully accom- plished by “L. J. V.,” in three pages of the May Author. In answer to his query “Why is an Agent?” he has clearly proved an incapable and fraudulent literary agent to be both fraudulent and incapable ! One might just as easily argue that because one  258 THER AUTHOR. has met with a fraudulent and incapable lawyer— and who hasn’t ?—therefore the whole legal pro- fession is useless. «J, J. V.” gives as a fair sample of the agent a person who not only keeps books whom nobody can see, who decides on the destination of an MS. haphazard, but who also, when he does happen to place anything—a weak admission on the part of “Z, J. V.,” surely !—either forwards to the author no money at all, or else deducts the larger part of it, over and above his exorbitant commission, to gwell his already swollen banking account. That sharks exist among literary agents—as among other callings—ready to prey upon the oung and foolish, must of course be admitted. But that all agents are the same, I, for one, most emphatically deny. There are literary agents and literary agents, and, given an honourable one and one who knows his business—such are to be found if one is not too lazy to make inquiries—the advan- tages of employing him are obvious. Briefly, a capable agent knows the literary requirements of the different editors and publishers. He knows the length and style of the short stories and articles suitable for such-and-such a periodical, and the style of matter most likely to suit the various publishing firms—exclusive knowledge which only years of ceaseless study can attain. He knows, moreover, which magazines are “full up,” so does not waste valuable time in submitting in that quarter. In the course of business he is bound to be asked by editors for articles and stories, which commissions he naturally passes on to those of his clients most capable to undertake them. Again, a reliable agent not only obtains payment on acceptance—he holding himself responsible for the good faith of his client—but he also, for the most part, does obtain higher prices. This does not necessarily imply that he bargains with editors —a practice which would soon lower his standing— but owing to his knowledge of the pecuniary value of the work he submits, and by refusing all offers until that price is reached. The unknown author is ready to accept the first price that is offered, so long as he gets into print, and editors, it must be admitted, trade upon this fact when they are dealing direct with the unknown author. The publisher, as a rule, offers the lowest price he thinks will be agreed to; he never offers more than he thinks an MS. is worth to him. But between these two prices is a large margin—a margin which the agent, knowing the literary market, is in the position to curtail considerably. Thirdly, a capable agent will not submit to an editor or publisher unsuitable work. Therefore it stands to reason that a publishing firm, knowing this fact, will read and consider very carefully all work submitted by that agent—a course he cannot possibly pursue with the greater part of the MSS. sent in. That he can “induce publishers to buy everything he offers them”? is, of course, only what an agent who knows nothing about his business would tell a prospective client who knew nothing about im. With the literary agent with whom “LL. J. V.” is unfortunately acquainted, we are not here dealing. No honourable agent will expect a client to bind himself to submit all his work through his hands for a fixed pericd. If the client cannot increase his output by employing the agent who can advise him as to the literary market, he should at once cease dealings with that agent. No honourable agent would accept an offer from an editor or publisher for his client’s work without first receiving his client’s consent. In the same way, he would not be in a position to refuse an offer, but he would advise the author as to whether he should accept it. Again, he would always make a point of enclosing the editor’s letter containing the offer when writing on the subject. That an agency of any standing whatever should make false payments when a letter to the publisher would at once expose the fraud, is, on the face of it, a doubtful contingency. Another objection raised by the long-suffering “«Z. J. V.” is the uncanny silence of an agent before he places the MS., for which he does not pay. Would this writer have his agent inform him every time his MS. was returned ? Why disappoint an author in this way? Of what advantage is it to him? And consider, say with a hundred clients, the extra expense and trouble such correspondence would entail. But an honourable agent is always ready to answer all queries concerning MSS., to show his correspondence and books, or to return an MS. when requested. The final query of “L. J. V.” is, Why should an author who has placed his own work employ an agent ? The obvious answer is, Because he wishes to increase his output—a course which an agent who makes it his business to know the require- ments of the six hundred odd periodicals, not to mention publishers, in daily need of literary fuel, is undoubtedly able to bring about. Lastly, do not employ an agent until you have made the most stringent inquiries concerning him. Satisfied as to his integrity and ability, stick to him—as long as he helps to increase your income. But because you do not take the precaution to make inquiries—for which, being members of the Society of Authors, there is no excuse—and as a result place yourself in the hands of a shark, do not promptly label all agents as sharks, and sweepingly assert that they are of no use. GrorGE G. Maanus. cite! EB get af fe a iy iy 1 it bi  THE AUTHOR. II. In the May issue of the Au/hor an interesting article appeared on literary agencies, on which you invited comment. As it seems to me there are two points altogether missed by the article. I should like if possible to draw attention to them if they are not touched upon by some better accredited critic of the article ? Putting aside the financial bearings of the question, it would appear that a writer sends his works to an agent, firstly because he believes the agent has a wider knowledge of the magazines than himself, and is therefore in a position to place his work more quickly than he can do it himself. It surely must often happen that a work fails to be accepted, less because it is wanting in merit, than because it is not fitted by length, or is unsuitable in style or subject to the special magazine to which the writer first sends it, though he very possibly may get it accepted, after many false tries, necessitating much discouragement, as he has so slowly to learn the why and wherefore his MSS. are rejected. The agent should surely be able to give the writer advice as to curtailing or brightening his work, which might ensure its acceptance. The only allusion the writer of the article in the May Author makes to the knowledge an agent ought to possess on the suitability of a writer’s work to certain magazines, is a passing one that an agent will “by haphazard ” place his client’s work in the hands of a publisher or editor whom the writer would have discovered for himself in time. This may perhaps be true of publishers, whose numbers are limited, but a glance at any writers’ year-book, or press guide, shows a multi- plicity of magazines, among which a writer may struggle for years before he finds his feet. Editors generally presume that a writer must read their particular magazines before venturing to send in acontribution. There would be very little time for writing if an author tried to read even a fraction of the magazines which might take his work. Is not this where the superior knowledge of the agent should come in, and save the author’s time ? Saving of time is also the reason I drew attention to the other point I think the writer of the article overlooked. He makes no allusion to the mere clerical work which the author has to undertake, if he is determined to find the right market for his wares. It may take the best part of a morning to get off half-a-dozen MSS. to their different destina- tions, the clerical work comprising not only the mere folding and stamping, but methodical entries in the register, the writing of a fresh letter to each editor, possibly the re-typing or re-covering of the MSS. This is all, of course, the A BC of the writer’s daily task ; but if an agent can save him so many hours of work, it must be an advantage, 259 even if the wear and tear on his nerves entailed by the personal reception of rejected MSS. be not also taken into consideration. I have not written as in any sense holding a brief for literary agencies, for I have not yet tried a competent professional one, a fact which rather inclines me to wonder if I could not have been saved many wearisome hours of clerical work, and many unnecessary discouragements, if I had called in the assistance of a competent agent, and it is from those who have used them that one would be glad to have the reply. Maupe C. Knieut 9 UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. 1 G. anp C. Merriam Oo. v. THE UNITED Dictionary Co. OLLOWING is the decision rendered April 10th by the United States Circuit Court of Appeals for the Seventh Circuit on the appeal from the Circuit Court for the Northern District of Illinois in the suit brought by G. and C. Merriam Co. against the United Dictionary Co. to restrain infringement of copyright in their ‘ Webster’s High School Dictionary ” :— This is an appeal from a final decree of the United States Circuit Court for the Northern Dis- trict of Illinois dismissing the bill of complaint of the appellant for want of equity, the case having been heard upon the pleadings and an agreed statement of facts. The bill was filed to restrain infringement of copyright in the book entitled “ Webster’s High School Dictionary.” The facts briefly stated are as follows :— Appellant, before the publication in this or any foreign country, was the owner of the literary pro- perty in and the right to copyright the book “Webster's High School Dictionary,” and on August 9th, 1892, published and copyrighted the same simultaneously in Great Britain and the United States. Thereafter appellant continued to publish and sell this book in the United States, complying with all the requirements of the statutes and printing the statutory notice of copyright in every copy published or sold in this country. The book, under the name ‘“ Webster’s Brief Inter- national Dictionary,” was subsequently published commercially in England under an agreement be- tween appellant and George Bell and Sons, entered into on July 18th, 1894. ‘This contract expressly provides that George Bell and Sons will net either directly or indirectly sell in or import the book into the United States, or sell to others for the purpose of importation, and George Bell and Sons agree to use all reasonable means to prevent such 260 THE AUTHOR. importation by others. Under this contract the book has been published and sold in England. The copies so published and sold in England by George Bell and Sons have not borne the notice of the American copyright, but have been in full com- pliance with all the provisions of the English copy- right law, and appellant has in England a valid and subsisting copyright in the book. No copies of the English book have ever been imported into or sold in the United States either by appellant or George Bell and Sons, or anyone acting for or on behalf of either. The appellee, United Dictionary Company, is an Illinois corporation, organised June, 1904, with a capital stock of 1,500 dollars. George W. Ogilvie, who was the organiser of defendant corporation in January, 1905, caused a newsdealer in Chicago to cable to England and procure for him a copy of “ Webster's Brief Inter- national Dictionary.” This book was received in due course and turned over to Ogilvie. This and another copy subsequently imported by Ogilvie are the only copies of “ Webster’s Brief Inter- national Dictionary,” as far as the record shows, that ever came into thiscountry. Upon receipt of the first copy the appellee, United Dictionary Com- pany, of which Ogilvie is director and principal stockholder, had the pages of ‘“ Webster’s Brief International Dictionary ” photographed and repro- duced verbatim, and had plates made which com- pletely reproduced that book, and which also reproduced ‘‘ Webster’s High School Dictionary,” except the first three and the last thirty-four pages, the remainder of the two books being identical, This reproduction was with full knowledge of the American copyright and of the identity of the books. It is expressly stipulated that “said Ogilvie obtained said copy of said ‘ Webster’s Brief Inter- national Dictionary,’ not for the purpose of selling said individual copy, but for the purpose and intent of having the United Dictionary Company reprint and republish said book without the consent of either complainant or George Bell and Sons.” Appellee advertised the intended publication of its book in The Publishers’ Weekly, and has circu- lated pamphlets and printed matter in which this announcement is made. The book has not yet been published, but will be unless its publication is restrained ; and if published, will constitute an infringement of appellant’s copyright in the book ““Webster’s High School Dictionary,” if that copyright be valid. The question chiefly argued in this court is, whether the failure, under the circumstances of this case, to insert in the books published in Eng- land the copyright notice required by the United States copyright law works a forfeiture of the United States copyright, notwithstanding an exact and literal compliance with the United States statute in regard to all books published or circulated by or with the consent of appellant in the United States. Wright, District Judge, delivered the opinion of the court : Appellant’s copyright of ‘Webster’s High School Dictionary” was in strict conformity to law, and is unassailable in the United States unless the publication in Great Britain omitting notice of copyright as required by Section 4,962, Revised Statutes, deprives it of the right tomaintain an action for infringement. Appellee imported two copies of the British publication of the book for its use ; that is, to re- print and republish it in this country for sale. The importation and publication is sought to be justi- fied by appellee because the publication in Eng- land was printed from type set or plates made within the limits of the United States, and more particularly appellee’s insistence is that the publi- cation is justified because of the failure of appellant to insert in the books published in England the copyright notice required by the United States copyright law. In support of these contentions it is argued that the only prohibition contained in the law is against the importation of books not made from plates from type set in the United States during the life of the copyright, and that the books in question having been made from plates from type set in the United States, there exists no law against the importation of them, and having been lawfully im- ported, and being thus properly in the United States, and containing no notice therein of a United States copyright, they were legally subject to be produced by reprint or publication by any person, notwithstanding the copyright of the United States edition of the book. The prohibition against importation found in Section 4,956, Revised Statutes, we think was not intended to do more than its plain terms import, considered with the context of the whole section. Manifestly the object of that prohibition is to pre- vent from being done abroad the work of producing copyright books designed for sale in the United States. The prohibition of that section has no application to the facts in this sale in the United States. Appellant had already provided another edition of the book for sale in the United States by obtaining copyright according to law, which was duly protected thereby. However, in the ulti- mate view we entertain of the question involved we do not consider the absence of a specific prohi- bition in the statute against the importation of a book in the situation of appellant’s English publi- cation as of controlling effect. The vital question is whether protection can be afforded against  THE AUTHOR. infringement of the copyright appellant obtained from the United States, or whether the facts stated constitute an infringement. If the importations of the British book were in large numbers designed for sale in the United States in competition with the domestic copyright, then the question would be not only of illegal importation, but of infringement of the domestic copyright, as well as the same now is of infringe- ment by reproducing in this country the foreign publication. It has been argued with force that because Sec- tion 4,956, Revised Statutes, provides that no person shall be entitled to a copyright unless he shall, on or before the day of publication in this or any foreign country, deliver to the Librarian of Congress a printed copy of the title of the book, and also two copies of the book not later than the day of publication thereof in this or any foreign country, that therefore the publication of the book being, as contended, thereby authorised, the pro- vision in Section 4,963 for the insertion of the copyright notice in the several copies of every edition published has reference to the several copies of every edition, wherever published, in this or any foreign country. Appellant did comply with these requirements in obtaining its domestic copyright. The law does not require this to be done in both countries, the requirement being that the copies be delivered before or on the day of publication in this or any foreign country. Appellant having fulfilled this requirement before the day of publication in this country, it had done all the law demanded in this regard. Other than this the provisions of this sec- tion relative to the deposit of copies of a publica- tion in a foreign country, the demand for copies to be delivered to the librarian is but supplementary to the provisions of Section 4,953, and should be limited to the purposes of that section, which enables authors or proprietors of a book in a foreign language to obtain copyright in this country. No provision is made in that section for a case like the one we are considering. The only reference in that section to a case like this is con- tained in the proviso: “That this Act shall only apply to a citizen or subject of a foreign state or nation when such foreign state or nation permits to citizens of the United States of America the benefit. of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens.” By other legislation it is provided that existence of the conditions de- scribed in the proviso shall be determined by the President of the United States by proclamation from time to time as the purposes of the law may require. So, in the case of a domestic owner of a literary production, which is also of domestic origin and in 261 our own language, which is the case of appellant, we find no special provision in the law for copy- right abroad, but do find in the proviso quoted that such a case has been anticipated by legislative recognition or sanction, confirmed by executive proclamation, thus pointing out the way, if not creating the right, to citizens of the United States to obtain from foreign nations copyright benefits. Congress did not assume to give to citizens of this country the right to a foreign copyright, but doubtless did all they could do, encouraged foreign nations, who alone could grant the benefits, to do so, and in legal effect authorised citizens of this country to seek copyright benefits in foreign countries upon the conditions provided for them. Under these circumstances appellant obtained from Great Britain a copyright of the book in ques- tion, and was thus induced to publish it in Eng- land, which enabled appellee to obtain a copy for its use. So far as appears, the copyright granted by the English Government was in strict con- formity to the laws of that nation. Indeed, ifat all, it had to be as prescribed by the law of England, for Congress had no authority to define the con- ditions upon which a copyright might be granted by a foreign nation. The Congress by their legis- lation did not assume such authority, but merely as an act of amity provided that when a foreign state or nation permits to citizens of the United States the benefits of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens, then a citizen or subject of such foreign state or nation should have the privileges relative to copyright as con- ferred by law upon citizens of this country. The law of England does permit to citizens of this country the benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own subjects, as evidenced by the proclamation of the President of the United States. It is true that the book so copyrighted and pub- lished in the foreign country contains no notice that a copyright exists in the United States. The law of England does not require that it should contain such a notice of its own copyright. The English copyright is valid in that country. It was obtained by appellant, a citizen of the United States, with both the legislative and executive invi- tation and sanction of its own country. Shall it now be held by the courts of the United States that because of such invitation and sanction appellant was induced to and did obtain a valid copyright in a foreign nation, it thereby invalidated the one it had obtained in its own country. We do not believe the Congress intended to have their enactments interpreted to au absurdity such as that would be. It was never intended that the notice of copyright in this country should be inserted in foreign copyright editions of the same book not designed  262 for sale in the United States. In the case of Eng- land, if such conditions were held to have been imposed, the effect would be to burden citizens of the United States with conditions that nation had not cast on its own subjects, and this would be inconsistent with the terms of the proviso of the statute hereinbefore quoted, by means of which these reciprocal rights were effected, to the purpose that if foreign nations should permit citizens of the United States the benefit of copyright on sub- stantially the same basis as its own citizens, then the latter should have like benefits in this country. If appellant had inserted a notice of the American copyright in the English editions of the book, would it have been true? It is plain that it would not. There can be no just pretence that the identical matter of the English edition had ever been submitted to the forms of law essential to a copyright in the United States. The title and the first three and last thirty-four pages of the English edition were different from the domestic edition. This being true, is it not evident that to have in- serted such a notice would have been a violation of Section 4,963, Revised Statutes, subjecting the offender to a penalty of 100 dollars ? It is not to be imagined the law demanded a violation of itself. An infringement may result in the wrongful use of a part as well as the whole of a publication pro- tected by copyright. Appellant rightfully published its book in England in conformity to the laws of that country, with the approval of the law of its own sovereignty, at the same time having a copy- right in the United States entitled to the protec- tion of its laws from illegal infringement. The publication by appellee of the book imported from England would be an infringement of appellant’s copyright, and should be enjoined. The decree of the Circuit Court is reversed, and the cause remanded for further proceedings not inconsistent with the views herein expressed. ———1 << —___—_— MAGAZINE CONTENTS. —— BLACKWOOD’S. The Early Royal Academy: The Story of Its Founda- tion, and The Romances of Some Original Members. Drake: An English Epic. Book III. By Alfred Noyes. Grammar to the Wolves. By P. A. Wright Henderson. Musings Without Method: Paris in the Seventeenth Century : An Amateur of the Arts. BOOKMAN, Sir Richard Burton. By Thomas Lloyd. Swinburne’s Tragedies. By Alfred Noyes. Book MONTHLY. A Great Unknown. Special Peeps at Mudie and His World of Readers. By James Milne. THB AUTHOR. Treasure Trove : Some Unpublished Verse of Our English Poet Crabbe. By M. Jourdain. Wanted Humourists: Has The Triumphant Woman Novelist Killed Them All? By C. E. Lawrence. CONTEMPORARY. China and The West. By Dr. Timothy Richard. The Moral Consciousness of Jesus. By Wm. Douglas Mackenzie. In The Footsteps of Ramon Lull. By Havelock Ellis, Pre-Raphaelitism and The Present. By L. March Phillipps. CHAMBERS'S JOURNAL. Other Times, Other Manners. By Percy Fitzgerald. English Antiquities, Genuine and Spurious. By George Clinch. CORNHILL. The Spring Call: A Poem. By Thomas Hardy. A French Traveller in Charles II.’s England. From an Unpublished MS. By D. K. Broster. FORTNIGHTLY. Heinrich Heine. By H. B. Samuel. The English Stage in the Eighteenth Century. Part I. By H. B. Irving. Mr. J. M. Barrie’s Dramatic and Social Influence. By Edith A. Browne. The Cradle of Modern British Art. By Julius M. Price. INDEPENDENT REVIEW. Darwin and Mendel. By L. Doncaster. The Shadow and The Substance : Two French Plays. Archbishop Temple. By The Rev. Hastings Rashdall. The Poetry of Blake. By G. L. Strachey. MACMILLAN’S. Religious Drama. By Robb Lawson. Some Types of Modern France. Rhythm and Rhyme. By Geo. Bourne. Henry Sidgwick. By Prof. James Sully. MONTH. Science and Religion. By J. G. The English Pope and His Irish Bull, 1. By The Rev. Herbert Thurston. A Child Queen of Spain. By The Comtesse de Courson. Reality in Teaching. By R. Smythe. MonTHLY REVIEW. Spiritualism. By Isabella Blackwood. Accursed Races. By Frederick Boyle. NATIONAL REVIEW. The Genesis of Italian Unity. By The Right Hon. Sir Rowland Blennerhassett, Bart. The Value of a Public School Education. By Reginald Lucas. A Century of Children’s Books. By Eveline C. Godley. NINETEENTH CENTURY. The Future of Shakesperean Research. By Sidney Lee. Eugenics and St. Valentine. By Havelock Ellis. The Vocation of the Journalist. By D. C. Banks. The Lighter Side of Hannah More. By Norman Pearson. The Individual versus The Crowd. By Sir Martin Conway. PALL MALL MAGAZINE. To The Artist: A Poem. By Eden Phillpotts. TEMPLE BAR. Honoré de Balzac: A Sketch. By Mary F. Sandars. Balzac by Himself: A New Translation of a Letter to Madame Hanska.  THE AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. ot ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (@ bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duetion forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for * office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. a WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. —_-——9 — EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. {t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. 263 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.¢., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced, 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he rums a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —___—_+-——+ ___—_ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ae ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He  264 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. —__—_——_-—>__+____——_ HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —— + 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2, Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the .experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4, Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. THE AUTHOR. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ee HE Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, Se THE READING BRANCH. ae EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience, The fee is one guinea, 7+ 7 NOTICES. Sg HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of I the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Worckstee = All persons engaged in literary work of any ‘kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Cyerou Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. et The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do. not receive an answer to important communications within two days te write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. o> LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. a EENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this Society. Be Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance — Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C.  THE AUTHOR. GENERAL NOTES. —— — T appears to be a growing habit for certain members of the Society of Authors to use the fact of their membership for purposes entirely «4c outside the scope of the Society’s work. A What the Society does and does not do is fully ~ set forth in the prospectus issued from the office, + and in various other ways from time to time in these pages. But as this misuse has raised some difficulties «and doubts in the minds of other members, it may mo be as well to state that membership of the Society ob does: not give any literary status, and certainly “0D does not give any sovial status. ; That because a man isa member, and can obtain the assistance of the Society as an author, his mem- bership does not necessarily constitute him either a capable literary agent or a capable publisher. That, if he happens to be either an agent or a publisher, the committee strongly deprecate this use of his position as member as a lever to raise his business in either of the above trades. That as far as the committee are able, they restrict his use of the Society’s machinery to the advancement of his interests and to the protection of his property as an author. It is hoped that this statement will be sufficient to lay to rest once and for all the doubts that have arisen. In the May Author an article was printed entitled “Why is an Agent?” The reason for printing it was stated in these columns. It has aroused con- siderable comment from members and others. To some of these we gladly give publicity. Personally, we think, and have often stated, that the agent is absolutely essential. He has done in the past, and will do in the future, excellent work for the profession, but we also have often stated that as the author is dealing on the most con- fidential terms with an agent, terms as confidential ds those that exist between solicitor and client, doctor and patient, so to a greater degree than in ordinary business must he beware that his confidence is not misplaced. We cannot even agree with the dictum of an agent—one of no mean standing—who stated recently that an agent could be of no use to an author until he had found himself. It is true that an author may not be profitable to an agent until he has found himself, but the agent from his full knowledge and his practical ability can be of the - greatest help to all those authors, famous or other- wise, whose talents are either naturally ill adapted for business, or whose temperaments revolt from business worries. 265 The advantages that are derived from the exist- ence of this middleman are too numerous to place the proposition in doubt, and the constant com- plaints are not sufficient to shake our steadfast belief in his powers. For complaints do not show that all agents are unnecessary, but merely that some agents are inefficient. Ture Canadian Magazine for May contains an amusing and cynical article by Stephen Leacock on “The Passing of the Poet.” He endeavours to draw the conclusion that the present lines on which the higher civilisation is run tend to destroy poetry and sentimentality. “It is pleasing to turn,” he says, “from this excessive sentimentality of thought and speech to the practical and concise diction of our time. We have learnt to express ourselves with equal force but greater simplicity. To illustrate this I have gathered from the poets of the earlier generation, and from the prose writers of to-day, parallel passages that may be fairly set in contrast. Here, for example, is a passage from the poet Gray, still familiar to scholars :— ‘Can storied urn or animated bust Back to its mansion call the fleeting breath ; Can honour’s voice invoke the silent dust, Or flattery soothe the dull, cold ear of death ?’ ‘‘Precisely similar in thought, though different in form, is the more modern presentation found in Huxley’s ‘Physiology ’ :— ‘Whether after the moment of death the ventricles of the heart can be again set in movement by the artificial stimulus of oxygen, is a question to which we must impose a decided negative.’ ” This is excellent jesting. Please note the remark « gtill familiar to scholars.” We cannot, however, admit its truth. ‘Poeta nascitur non fit,” and will come to life again some day, however rapid our existence, however practical our methods. True poetry throughout the world’s history has gone through changing periods of life and death, and it cannot be supposed when the human race has advanced to what we are pleased in our present ironical mood to think is its very highest phase, that the genius of poetry has forsaken us never to return. me THE ANNUAL DINNER. —— HE annual dinner of the Incorporated Society of Authors was held on May 9th, at the Criterion Restaurant, instead of the Hotel Cecil, where it has taken place upon recent occasions. Sir Henry Bergne, K.C.M.G., Chairman of the Com- mittee of Management, presided, having upon his left hand as “the guest of the evening,” Lord Curzon of Kedleston. Altogether about two  266 hundred and fifty members and guests were resent, the latter including, besides Lord Curzon, M. Raoul de Saint Arroman, vice-president of the Société des Gens de Lettres ; Dr. G. R. Parkin, C.M.G.; M. Georges Pettillean, representative of the Société des Gens de Lettres in England ; The President of the Royal College of Surgeons of England ; The Right Hon. Sir Horace Rumbold, P.C., G.C.B., G.C.M.G. ; M. Pierre de Sales, member of the Committee of the Société des Gens de Lettres ; The Right Hon. Sir Charles Scott, G.C.B., and many others. After the Chairman had given the healths of “His Majesty the King,” and “ Her Majesty the Queen and Royal Family,” which were drunk with loyal enthusiasm, Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins proposed the toast of “Lord Curzon of Kedleston and Lady Curzon,” opening his speech with an expression of his regret, shared by all present, that Lady Curzon’s health had not permitted her to be present, and with a reference to the serious illness which, before Lady Curzon’s last return to India, had evoked such universal and hearty sympathy throughout the Empire. To Lord Curzon Mr. Hawkins referred as the guest of the society, but not a stranger to it, for he had long been a member, and had occupied a place upon the council. Dr. Johnson had said of Warren Hastings that it was a new thing to find a clerk in the India Office translating poetry —a new thing for a governor of Bengal to patronise learning. We might not compare ourselves with Dr. Johnson, but we might compare Lord Curzon with Warren Hastings. He had marked out for himself'a subject, and had written a most elaborate work, which made that subject his own for years to come. What he had written had foreshadowed what he was going to do, and what he had done was vindicated and illustrated by what he had written. Lord Curzon’s services to the Empire needed no words from him in order to commend the toast to the audience, but he himself from a personal point of view felt much indebted to the chairman for having invited him to propose it. His acquaintance with the high reputation of “Lord Curzon dated from his own first week at Oxford, when he heard him spoken of by all as the most promising undergraduate at the University. Lord Curzon was now resting, and if he were to enjoy a long rest it would be one earned by good work well done, but he predicted that it would not be long before their guest that evening would again be summoned to office, or to what was perhaps even more important—to the exercise of an influence even greater than office (loud cheers). On rising to reply to the toast of his health and that of Lady Curzon, Lord Curzon said that his THB AUTHOR. first word must be one of apology at the unfore- seen, but enforced absence of Lady Curzon, who had not recovered from a severe attack of influenza the first fruits of her return to the dubious ameni- ties of the British climate. He was glad to bea member of the Incorporated Society of Authors, a body of persons joined together in order to protect the fraits of their productive and creative faculties from the frand of the pirate, and the wiles of the oppressor. He did not know whether every- — one present was an author, but he believed himself to be right in assuming that the majority should be so described, and he felt almost appalled at the forces imprisoned beneath the apparently innocent surface of the gathering before him, and he also wondered what would happen if some man with a dynamite bomb secreted beneath the hall were to blow them all into the air (laughter). He had no doubt that there would be no appreciable difference in the intellectual and moral conditions of the race, for the present was an age of such extraordinary fertility of literary production that nearly every- body wrote, and the majority of them wrote remarkably well. He was glad to see that that observation received the endorsement of those present. It was a period of such marvellous versatility that were they all to be suddenly eliminated, a similar number, equally competent would arise to take their places, and the world would roll on tearless and unmoved. There never was a time when the literary faculty was more widely diffused, or when literary actors played so many parts. The president of their society, Mr. George Meredith, had given to the world the noblest prose and the noblest poetry. Mr. Swin- burne in the maturity of his intellect taught them how to write political pamphlets. Mr. Thomas Hardy seemed to have deserted the field of fiction in which he had won such unsurpassed distinction, and now gave to the world reflective and imagina- tive verse of a very high order. There was also the attractive writer who sat on his left (Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins), and who dramatised his own ad- mirable and romantic creations. Mr. Barrie had gone over almost entirely to the stage ; and lastly there was Mr. Rudyard Kipling who wrote every- thing exceedingly well, and who, to judge from his speech delivered a few evenings before at the banquet of the Royal Academy, could distance all competitors in public speaking, if he chose to adopt that as his profession. Referring to his own presence in the assembly of authors, Lord Curzon said that as Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins had remarked, he had written and published books, including that rashest of experi- ments a volume of speeches. He had also written, on one occasion, a book about India, which had 4 been illustrated and prepared for the press—it  THER AUTHOR. had even been printed, for, thanks to the kindly offices of the Incorporated Society of Authors, he had parted with his rights in it for a considerable sum—when just at that moment he became Viceroy of India, and upon his work, like the knife of the guillotine, fell tke fiat of Lord Salisbury, that no present or prospective Viceroy of India ought to do anything so improper as to bring out a book about the country he was about to govern. Asa result, his contract was torn up, his book was with- drawn, and to that day it had never appeared—one of the small, neglected, blessings of mankind. He had escaped from one other danger or com- pliment, as the case might be. All his books had been sold out before the era of the Z%imes book- sale, and he had therefore been spared the pang of seeing a work published at two guineas stand- ing on a bookshelf with a seductive label upon it, offering it to the public for the modest sum of eighteenpence ; indeed, he might count as one of the proudest moments of his literary life, an occasion when he had been compelled to buy for ten pounds, at a second-hand book shop, a work which had been originally published at the modest price of two pounds. Turning to the question of India and of native Indian literature, Lord Curzon observed that it was difficult to speak in general terms of litera- ture in connection with a country such as India, having a population of three hundred millions, of whom only about fourteen and a half million men and one million women could read and write at all, while of these, not more than one million men and one hundred thousand women could read and write the English language. This meant that literary development in India was circumscribed in area. He had himself, however, done what he could to encourage and to patronise literary effort in India, having as Governor-General opportunities for so doing, by conferring long and high-sounding titles, accompanied by artistic badges worn on the person—a power which he wished the chairman of the Society of Authors might enjoy in England. He regretted that the achievements of Indians writing in English should be regarded in England largely as matters of amusement, and that only the amusing eccentricities of what was known as Babu English should be cited as examples. These were quoted in newspapers and unfair inferences were drawn. He himself had indeed been addressed in a petition as “ Your Orpulent and Predominant Excellency,” and had wondered whether the intention of the petitioner would best be served by inserting a C. or by omitting an R. Another had written of himself with relation to the Viceroy, “as a baby waiting to receive his mother’s milk ” ; and yet another had compared himself and his request to “a peacock looking towards the sky to 267 quench his thirst.” It was, however, a style which at times might reflect a sly gift of humour, as upon the occasion when he had been out upon a shooting expedition, and the telegram had reached Caleutta “ Viceroy in camp, another Rajah killed.” To him, however, when he considered the differ- ence between the two languages, the noteworthy feature consisted not in the absurdity of the mis- takes, but in the brilliancy of the successes obtained. He found it difficult to explain the facility and the ability with which the educated natives of India acquired and spoke in this foreign tongue, for such English was to them, a facility and brilliancy which distinguished them in public speaking, where many would not lose by com- parison with eloquent members of the British Houses of Parliament, in pursuing the profession of barrister, and in presiding in the courts as judges. This facility, in his opinion, was greater in them than in any Anglo-Saxon race. It might not be widely diffused, but he would ask the Society of Authors to appreciate the fact that the English language was finding a bome in India, and that the educated people there were so eager in acquiring it, that the time might well come when an English literature would grow up in India, written by Indian writers, and an Incorporated Society of English Authors of Indian birth might hold its session in Calcutta. With regard to what Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins had said as to Dr. Johnson’s opinion of the clerk in the Indian office translating poetry, he would refer to the Govern- ment office as the official nursery of literature of high quality. The India office had given us Mill and Charles Lamb ; the Board of Education, Matthew Arnold; the Inland Revenue Office, W. M. Rossetti ; the Record Office, Mr. Maurice Hewlett ; the War Office, Mr. Frank Marzials ; the Post Office, Anthony Trollope and Mr. W. W. Jacobs. Indeed, it seemed to him that the Civil Service was in reality an Incorporated Society of Authors. In conclusion, he again thanked those present for their reception of the toast of Lady Curzon and himself. Sir Henry Bergne then proposed the toast of “The Society,” quoting at the outset the words of Mark Twain, when upon a similar occasion he proposed “ Literature,” saying, ‘I approach this toast with feelings of profound melancholy ; Shakespeare is dead—Milton is no more—I myself am feeling far from well.” He himself, he said, in the same way, but in a more chastened spirit, felt depressed on account of the duty imposed by custom upon him as chairman to propose the toast of a great literary society, although not him- self a distinguished author. Consolation, however, lay in the fact that the reply would be in the hands of one having every right and title to speak 268 to it.* Sir Henry Bergne hoped that here it would be recognised as a sign of saving grace that the toast had been so ordered as to preserve the proper relative positions of Man and Super-man. Man might propose the toast, Super-man would win approving glances from every bright eye in making the full and appropriate response. He recalled the passage : “| sometimes think that never blows so red The rose, as where some buried Czesar bled ; That every hyacinth the garden wears . Dropped in her lap from some once lovely head. And suggested that the annual festival of the Society might be regarded as a sacrificial rite, where, out of the agonies of distinguished authors and authoresses, or of undistinguished chairmen compelled to make speeches, there might some day rise the blossoms of a more perfect and glorious English literature. He would quote another verse from the same poem, so well known as to be almost hackneyed : ‘A book of verses underneath the bough, A jug of wine, a loaf of bread, and thou Beside me singing in the wilderness. Oh | Wilderness were Paradise enow.” From this his hearers might appreciate Old Omar’s idea of the proper way to celebrate a festival, in contrast with those of the present day— a big dinner, followed by speeches in a hot room on a fine evening in May. “What a blessing,” Sir Henry ejaculated, “to live in an age of progress.” Turning to the affairs of the Society, he enlarged upon its continued prosperity. Its finances were in a sound condition, its numbers increasing, so that he hoped before long it would be able to count 2,000 members. On its list of members were to be found almost all the most distinguished names in contemporary English literature ; and not only so, but there could be reckoned among them many of high distinction, not only in letters, but in the greater field of the world’s action. Of such there could not be a more brilliant example than Lord Curzon, to whose eloquent and admirable speech those present had listened with so much pleasure. Two other names in this connection he would also mention, that of Major-General Baden-Powell, whose name not long ago resounded throughout the world, and that of Mr. Douglas Freshfield, who, in addition to great gifts as a writer, had shown his personal grit and determina- tion in difficult and dangerous feats of mountain exploration. In conclusion, the Chairman reminded the Society that its special work lay in securing for the author throughout the world due recognition * Mr. Bernard Shaw. THRE AUTHOR. of his right in his own intellectual property, and he claimed for the committee that it was their endeavour to tread humbly but steadfastly in the footsteps so firmly planted by their honoured founder, Sir Walter Besant. ‘“ Festina lente’ was sometimes a good motto, and it was his own conviction that by patient and persistent action on the part of the Society, the goal would surely in the end be reached. He gave accordingly the © toast of “ The Society,’’ coupled with the name of Mr. Bernard Shaw. | Mr. George Bernard Shaw said that in acknow- "edging the toast of The Society of Authors he was practically acknowledging the toast of the profes- sion of literaturein England. Thatprofession, asthe public saw it, had many aspects. It had the philo- sophic aspect that they who belonged to it were really the creators of the mind of the country. He did not know whether the country was aware of how largely it was dependent for its ideas on what it read. This creation of mind was the chief and great function of authorship, and it was the con- sciousness of that function which gave the pro- fession its dignity and themselves their self-respect and courage. No author who lacked that con- sciousness had either self-respect or courage. Then, they had another aspect of it, an aspect which presented itself that evening, the aspect of a brilliant, distinguished, flattered, and envied pro- fession. “But,” he went on to say, “‘there is a third aspect which we, as a Society of Authors, are never able to lose sight of. Literature is also, unfortu- nately, a sweated trade. That is one ofthe reasons for the existence of our Society. If we had literary property recognised to the fullest extent, we should still have almost all our work to do. “ Those of you who, like myself, have studied sweating as an industrial phenomenon, are aware that it occurs at its very worst in those trades where the employer, instead of having the work done in his own factory, gives it out to workers who do it in their own homes. You can get at the factory through your factory inspector and your Factory Acts, but you cannot get at the private home. Now this giving out of work to be done at home is the universal practice in our literary industry, and it results in such sweating that I have often said that the greatest service anyone could render to our profession would be the dis- covery of a method of writing books with the aid of a steam engine of several hundred horse-power, because that would lead to books being written in factories, where the unfortunate author would have the protection now enjoyed by the factory opera- tive. ‘There is another condition characteristic of the worst sweating, and that condition also, I am sorry a Se ae ivig pie a cite ie H } THE AUTHOR. to say, exists in our profession. I mean the com- petition of subsidized labour. You must have noticed how delicately Lord Curzon in his speech touched for a moment on the sore subject of the civil servant who, with a State-guaranteed income and pension at his back—an income to which, by the way,-the author as taxpayer has to contribute— fills up his spare time when public business is slack by reviewing and writing for the magazines. However, I do not complain of the competition of the civil servant. I suspect that his tendency is to raise prices rather than to lower them, because in his beanfed financial security he is able to make a compliment of writing, and to stand out for good terms with a bumptiousness which is beyond the daring of those of us who must take what is offered or starve. No, the really terrible competi- tion that we have to face is the subsidized compe- tition of the married woman. Many ladies, the wives of professional or city men, have a graceful talent for literature which they turn to account, not to save themselves from starvation, but to gain the special social consideration which comes with a little literary reputation, and to add a few luxuries and a certain profuseness of pocket money to a household already provided with necessities by the husband. Now if any of the ladies present are in this position, I cannot too earnestly implore them never to accept a cheque for a piece of literary work without asking themselves whether, if they were single women, with nothing but their pens between them and starvation, or worse still, widows with children depending on them, the sum would be sufficient to support them in reasonable decency during the time occupied by the work. In fact, reasonable decency is hardly sufficient : we poor authors are expected to keep up, not merely a respectable appearance, but a romantic one (assent and laughter). «Tam afraid that we authors are not always as clubbable—not as public spirited—not even as professionally spirited as we ought to be. We are often shamefully deficient in social conscience. You see, our profession does not bring us into daily collision with other people and other in- terests, as political and business occupations would. For instance, our distinguished guest, Lord Curzon, who has governed India and who has written books, could tell you that governing India is a very different thing from writing a book about India. As an author, he could shut himself up in his own study, invent an India solely to please his own imagination, invent its history, invent its politics, its philosophy, its religion, in short, invent a whole world without being pulled up by contact with a single real person or a single actual emergency. He might come out of his study, after dazzling literary and imaginative feats, an 269 ignorant, an unsocial, and consequently a most inconsiderate man. But ten days of governing India must either have killed him, or made him a man of the real world, with an instinctive habit of never acting or even thinking without reference to the opinions and welfare of millions of other men. That is the habit and that is the spirit which the Society of Authors is striving to foster and create in the relatively small circle of our profession. Av ithout union and collective action we are helpless. When we begin working, we are so poor and so busy that we have neither the time nor the means to defend ourselves against the commercial organisations which exploit us. When we become famous, we become famous sud- denly, passing at one bound from the state in which we are, as I have said, too poor to fight our own battles, to a state in which our time is so valuable that it is not worth our while wasting any of it on lawsuits and bad debts. We all, eminent and obscure alike, need the Authors’ Society. We all owe it a share of our time, our means, our influence. /It is of even greater service to those who never make any direct use of it than it is to — those unlucky members whose cases, have to be taken up and contested for them/by our | indefatigable secretary, Mr. Thring ; for it is just the knowledge that Mr, Thring is there, ready to pounce on the evildoer, that prevents cases arising. I am proud to say that the committee work of the Society is done, as it ought to be done, by men who, like our honoured chairman, Sir Henry Bergne, have nothing to fear for them- selves personally from the chicanery, the commer- cial oppression, and I am afraid I must even say, the contumely against which they are defending their less fortunate colleagues. And yet even eminent literary men seem still capable of astonish- ingly unprofessional conduct. Not long ago I received an application for an article at the not | unreasonable price of one hundred guineas. Need EY say that it came from America? I replied that I had not time to write it. The answer was that that did not matter at all: the article would be written for me: all that was wanted was my name. So you see, ladies and gentlemen, that many nameless members of our profession enjoy the privilege of writing brilliant and highly-priced articles, though the price does not go into their own pockets. However, that is not the point of my story. It happened that Mr. Thring at that moment commanded me, whether I had time or not, to write a review for our paper, Tur AUTHOR, of a book entitled ‘The Confessions of a Pub- lisher. I obeyed Mr. Thring meekly, as I always do ; and I did my best to make that publisher wish he had never been born; but I naturally felt aglow of professional virtue at having 80 nobly  270 devoted to my profession the time I might have spent in earning one hundred guineas. Fancy my feelings when an eminent man of letters, who is actually a member of the Society, took the opportunity to write a whole column in the Morning Post, making fun, not of the publisher, but of me and the Society of Authors. I have often wondered since what that eminent literary man did with the money that he got for that article. As it is a matter of public knowledge that he did not fling it at the feet of his editor and then go into the nearest field and hang him- self, and as I can assure you that he did not send it as a donation to the Society, I can only conclude that it never struck him that his action was in any way unprofessional. But what would have been said to a doctor, to a lawyer, to an officer in the army, or to a clergyman who should have behaved in that way? ‘That is the sort of thing we still have to fight against. The literary skill, the satire, the special pleading that belong in all honour to us are wantonly placed at the service of our commercial antagonists ; and beginners in literature are taught by the leaders whom they admire and imitate, that it is amusing, clever, and fashionable to sneer at the attempts of your own profession to organise itself as all other honourable professions are organised. “Organisation ought not to be difficult to us, because we have one great advantage over the other professions. We have the great advantage of being loved in our professional capacity. No man wants to see his doctor professionally, though he may delight in his company as a private man. Our lawyer is never welcome when his business is law. Our clergyman—but here I perceive I am getting into difficulties ; so let me hasten to make my real point, which is, that the public is always delighted to spend day after day in our company professionally, however soon private intercourse with us might pall. There is really no excuse for us if we remain only partially organised. We are a poor profession—many of our members are absent from this modest banquet quite simply because they cannot afford it—but there is no reason why we should not be a strong and united profession. You will excuse me, I am sure, for having devoted my speech with some seriousness to this issue, instead .of entertaining you in the lighter vein which is considered appropriate—I don’t know why—to after dinner oratory.” Major-General Baden-Powell, rising to propose the toast of the guests, said that early in the evening his neighbour, a lady, had asked him a pertinent question. She had inquired why he joined the Society. To this he had answered that he had once written a book, and had found that if he had only the financial success of his THE AUTHOR. literary ventures to depend upon it might be wise to establish a claim upon the pension fund. The finances of the Society were in good order, and he thought it might be able to afford him at least a small tombstone. He had tried writing another book, and had found, through joining the Society and after seeking the advice of its secretary, that there was brotherly sympathy between all in the profession of writing. He reminded those present who had had the pleasure of dining with the Sette of Odde Volumes, of the inquiry addressed by custom to each member in turn, “ Who are your guests to-night?” and “ For what reason did you ask them here ?” and pro- ceeding to refer to those present as guests, and to their claims to honour at the hands of the Society of Authors, he mentioned that one of them, M. Georges Petilleau, had nearly had written upon his tombstone that he tried to teach him (General Baden-Powell) French. He concluded by referring to the other distinguished guests present, to the representatives of the Société des Gens de J.ettres and to Dr. Parkin,—men whom the Society knew by their works, whom they desired to meet face to face and honour. M. Raoul de Saint Arroman, vice president of Société des Gens de Lettres replied as follows : ‘“‘Monsieur le Président, Mesdames, Messieurs: J’ai pour premier devoir de vous exprimer les vifs regrets du président de la Société des gens de lettres, Monsieur Victor Margueritte, que des obligations impérieuses retiennent 4 Paris. Il m’a confié la mission a la fois trés agréable et trés lourde de le représenter & ce magnifique et con- fraternel banquet, ou l’autorité de son talent et le charme de sa parole lui eussent conquis, j’en suis certain, toutes les sympathies. “Tl regrettera d’autant plus de n’y avoir point assisté que, fils d’un général héroique de Parmée francaise, il était beaucoup mieux qualifié que moi pour répondre au toast gracieux que vient de nous porter le major général Baden Powell, un des héros de Parmée anglaise. “Si je n’avais, tout pres de moi, mon ami le romancier Pierre de Sales, qui me contait ce matin sa joie de se retrouver 4 Londres ou il passa quel- ques mois de son adolescence et ou il etit le bonheur d’apprendre votre admirable langue, je serais bien plus confus de ne pas la savoir et de ne pouvoir répondre en anglais aux choses si éloquentes et si pleines d’humeur qui viennent d’étre dites. J’ai pour excuse, qu’au temps déja lointain de ma jeunesse, nous ne nous souciions que trés peu de Pétude des langues vivantes. Cela a changé depuis, fort heureusement. En tout cas, si je ne sais pas anglais, je ne l’admire pas moins. Je professe pour votre langue une admiration profonde parce qu’elle constitue un systéme complet de pensée et  THE AUTHOR. Wexpression, qu’elle resserre les formes de la parole et qu’elle est une langue d'action bréve et signi- ficative. Elle va droit, vite et loin. Tout ce qui n’est pas indispensable, vous ne vous en embarrassez pas ; vous le supprimez purement et simplement et est merveille de vous voir sous entendre une foule de choses. Seuls, parmi les grands peuples de VEurope, vous osez vous affranchir de l’usage encombrant des terminaisons du verbe. «(est ainsi que vous avez créé une langue quasi- monosyllabique, originale, en un mot pratique et positive comme le peuple anglais lui méme. “Ft c’est avec une maitrise admirable que se servent de cet incomparable instrument vos écrivains, poétes, romanciers, dramaturges que nous lisons assidiiment et dont nous aimons les géncreux, puissants et délicats talents. “ Mais si j’ai le chagrin de ne pas savoir l’anglais, jai du moins la satisfaction de voir autour de mot se développer l’amour de cette langue et j’ai le droit de vous assurer que la jeunesse francaise Vétudie assez énergiquement pour espérer qu'un jour viendra ot elle parlera anglais aussi correcte- ment que la jeunesse anglaise parle le francais. Et ce ne sera pas l’une des moindres garanties de la pérennité d’une entente cordiale que les événements se plaisent 4 rendre de plus en plus parfaite. “ Je ne pense pas altérer la yérité en constatant que cette entente, dont nos deux nations se sont réjouies, présentait a /’origine un caractére surtout politique et commercial. Laissez-moi souhaiter qu’elle s’étende aux questions littéraires et artisti- ques qui méritent, elles aussi, toute notre sollicitude. D’ailleurs serions-nous trop audacieux en nous en attribuant les prémisses ? Et ne nous est-il pas permis de supposer que nous en avons, nous gens de lettres des deux cétés du détroit, jeté les bases, lorsque, en septembre 1893—et si je commets une erreur de date, mon compatriote et confrére Georges Petilleau rectifiera, puisqu’il était mélé A cette manifestation—vous avez accueilli et fété un groupe de littérateurs de France, dont notamment Emile Zola, Aurélien Scholl et Francis Magnard faisaient partie ? “Nous ne Pavons pas oublié. Aussi bien le monde des lettres de France a-t-il vu avec une extréme satisfaction renaitre, se développer et s’affermir nos communes sympathies. “ Permettez-moi donc de souhaiter que cette ére nouvelle, si féconde pour nos deux grands pays en résultats politiques et économiques nous conduise 4 une solidarité nécessaire pour la protection de nos communs intéréts artistiques et littéraires. “Tl semble qu’ un jour donné, plus ou moins prochain, des questions comme celle du copy-right et du domaine public pourraient tenter votre esprit. Ne serait-il point fort intéressant, en effet, d’examiner, par exemple, s'il ne serait pas équit- 271, able que la propriété d'une ceuvre ne s’éteignit plus 42 ans aprés la date de la publication ? alors qu’en France elle ne s’éteint que 50 ans aprés la mort de Vauteur, | Cette question importante mérite, je crois, d’étre soumise aux délibérations de votre illustre compagnie ov j’ai le plaisir de rencontrer, comme secrétaire, l’avoué honoraire de la Société des gens de lettres de France, M. Georges Herbert Thring, que je saisis occasion de remercier ici de ses bons offices. “ Monsieur le Président, Mesdames, Messieurs, en terminant je puis vous assurer que je rapporterai fidilement I’écho de l’inoubliable accueil que vous avez réservé aux représentants de la société des gens de lettres. “(est de tout mon coeur que jen remercie la société des auteurs anglais en exprimant le voeu tres ardent que nos relations se multiplient et quils nous rendent bientot a Paris la visite que nous avons été si honorés de leur faire A Londres.” M. Pierre Sales, speaking in English, expressed his warm satisfaction at revisiting England, where he had at one time resided, and where he had then had the opportunity of acquiring the English language. In the study of each other’s literature the two countries had a bond of union which would increase in strength with the wider cultiva- tion by each of the knowledge of its neighbour’s language, and would form a lasting tie between them. He expressed his pleasure at the reception accorded to those representing the Société des Gens de Lettres by the members of the Incor- porated Society of Authors, and in graceful terms thanked those present for the enthusiastic manner in which the toast of the guests, coupled with the names of himself and his colleagues had been received. Dr. Parkin, also replying on behalf of the guests, expressed his great pleasure in being present as one of them, and in being one of those asked to respond for them. Unable to reflect. the senti- ments of all, he desired to confine himself to his own special point of view with regard to the Society of Authors and its work. Dr. Parkin said: “It gives me great pleasure to be here this evening as the guest of the Authors’ Society, and I consider it a great honour to be one of those asked to respond, on behalf of the guests, to the toast so gracefully proposed by General Baden-Powell, and so cordially received by this large gathering. It would be quite impossible for me, in replying, to reflect the sentiments of all the distinguished visitors whom your Chairman has mentioned as present here this evening, 80 perhaps I shall be wise if I do not even make the attempt, but confine the few words I have to say to my own special point of view in regard to the Society of Authors and their work.  272 “Tt has been my business to study, in many parts of the world, the forces which have held this great Empire of ours together in the past, and are likely to hold it together in the future. Amongst the strongest of these, if not the very strongest, is, [ am convinced, our common literature—that literature which it is your daily task to create. I need not speak of what the verse of Shakespeare, Milton or Spenser, the prose of Bacon and others, has meant in the growth of our English nation- ality. As our race has spread to the remote corners of the world, a common language and common study of the best work of our greatest minds has constantly held us firmly linked to- gether in thought, in spite of distance. And so through all the centuries since those earlier times down to these days, this country has been inter- preted to her children abroad by the work of her authors. And if Shakespeare reflected the spirit that made England great in his own time, when he said :— ‘ Come the three corners of the world in arms And we shall shock them—nought can make us rue, If England to herself do rest but true,’ So our latest great poet, Kipling, has equally interpreted—one may say crystallized—far better than all the politicians can do, the true relation of the great colonies of the Empire to the Mother- land when he describes Canada as ‘ A daughter in her mother’s house, But mistress in her own.’ “The future which our English literature has before it in thus interpreting each part of the Empire to all the others is immense. In verse and prose, in history and fiction, every side of English life is studied by your offspring abroad. Gradually, as a literature grows up in the colonies, they will be equally understood here. This is a part of your work as authors, and it is a binding force which I trust much more than the work of politicians, which sometimes seems to me to tend more to disruption than to union of sympathy or of national life. ““T cannot but think, too, that the growth of a great reading public on the distant continents where the English language prevails, offers the greatest hope that English authors have of ultimately securing the fullest material reward for their work, and the widest range of influence for their thought. The conditions of securing for the author this constantly expanding market are not what they should be, as you well know, and no doubt it is a considerable part of your work as a society to endeavour gradually to improve these conditions, by securing better copyright laws and by other means, which bring the author and the reader together on fair terms. THE AUTHOR. “But I know of few considerations that should be a higher inspiration to you than the conscious- ness that you are influencing the springs of national life. On Canadian prairies, in the Australian bush, and on the veldt of South Africa, what you write is shaping the thought of our race. It is with a deep sense of the dignity and importance of your work, and of its far-reaching national character, that we, who are your guests, acknowledge the honour you have done us in asking us here to-night. I have to thank you most warmly for the way in which this toast has been received.” In proposing the health of “ The Chairman,” Mr. Oscar Browning referred to the work of the society in connection with Canadian copyright, and to the need for its efforts. He concluded a humorous speech with an eloquent recognition of the work on behalf of the society done by Sir Henry Bergne, whose health, he proposed. After Sir Henry Bergne had replied, thanking those present for the manner in which the toast of his health had been received, the guests rose, and the customary adjournment to coffee and a “‘conversazione” in the adjoining room brought to an end the annual dinner of 1906. ee SOME PROVINCIAL LITERARY SOCIETIES. —— + RROGANCE is. an offence against perfect A virtue of which the average man is not greatly ashamed of being accused. It is not contemptible like vanity, nor odious like con- ceit. The accusation, indeed, is almost tantamount to an acknowledgment of his possession of other qualities generally conceded to be desirable, or at any rate useful, and he meets it with half-hearted deprecation rather than with indignant denial. Arrogance is most common in the intellectual domain. After all, publication of the written word does establish a primd facie case for its writer’s qualification to theorise or dogmatise, and it would be counsel of perfection to suggest that a journalist should proclaim that he was not in reality an authority on the subject of his own copy. Journalists being a numerous folk in London, arrogance very likely is a salient charac- teristic of the metropolitan press ; it is said to be by a good many thinking people who live else- where, and their charge may well make the subject of a desultory enquiry into the strength of its foundation. A country parson, paying a brief visit to town lately, declared that London journalists had a great deal to Jearn from their provincial brothers; he maintained that the art of writing leading articles was a lost art in the  THRE AUTHOR. capital, and that the high value of that feature of a newspaper was not perceived by Londoners ; but it was against the writers of the “ literary pages” of the daily papers in town that his ire was roused in particular. He declared that their arrogance was unjustifiable and intolerable, and that more solid information, more attractively presented, was given in the reports of the proceedings of provincial literary and debating societies than is given in all the London literary papers put together. The remark was suggestive and we have since looked with interest at these reports, or at such of them as we have had an opportunity of collecting, with a wish to find out what sort of literary matters engaged the attention of dwellers in provincial towns and country villages. It is satisfactory to observe the general diffusion of intellectual activity. No township seems to be too small to harbour a literary and debating society, and the secretaries’ reports of the attend- ance at the meetings prove that the societies fill areal want. It is unfortunate that our attention has been directed to the matter at the close of the winter session, for the concluding meetings seem to be generally devoted to frivolous amusement, or at any rate, to informal debates on matters not literary. Thus at Bacup and some other places the breach of promise action in Pickwick was played ; at Croydon recitations and songs sup- planted essays; at Clapton a mock parliament assembled ; at Doncaster a mock election was held ; and at Carnbee a cinematograph was operated. At Prestwick a debate was held to discuss the question whether Scotsmen of to-day are better than Scotsmen of a century ago, the meeting deciding that intellectually they were, although physically they had degenerated. At Motherwell the relations of landlord and tenant were debated ; Bournemouth discussed commercial morality, which it decided showed no tendency to decline, and on another occasion debated the taxation of land values. At Enfield high finance was con- sidered, one member of the society presenting ‘an ideal budget,” which deserves the consideration of many more people than have yet had an oppor- tunity of studying it. Kelso discussed socialism ; Lymington taxation of ground values ; Kenilworth home rule for Ireland; Alvechurch vegetarianism, which it preferred to animal food; Amble the feeding by the State of underfed school-children ; Savoch of Deer character and talent, a majority thinking that the latter was more desirable than the former ; Grimsby the reasons why the man in the street does not become the man in the church. From the reports of all these debates it is manifest that they are made the reason for careful study of the questions at issue, and that their primary purpose is to acquire and diffuse 273 information, practice in oratory being regarded as subsidiary. Lectures on travel and papers on topographical interest are another frequent feature of the pro- vincial literary societies. At Perth, Canon Cooke compared the condition of Alsace-Lorraine before and after the war of 1870 ; Twrgwyn mentally took a tour in North Wales, and papers were read on the literature and romance of Yarrow at Selkirk, on “the mill stream” at Cardiff—a particularly interesting essay following the course ofa particular stream and describing its beauties, with views, and its service to man; on a trip to the Rhine at Ballinling, on the Ober-Ammergau Passion Play of 1900 at Norwood, on the scientific results of Nansen’s arctic expedition at Rochdale, on a journey to the Southern Pacific across the Andes at Lenzie, and on a trip to Bruges at Chatham. Natural history provides another favourite subject for attention ; the instincts of insects were con- sidered at Cowdenbeath, the migration of birds at Penrith, Nature’s protection of insect life at High- gate, animals of bygone days at Cullen, spiders at Highbury, and microbes at Fochabers. Sometimes a literary interest is grafted on to subjects of this sort: ‘the skylark in poetry” formed the subject of a good essay at Manchester, and “a bird evening” of another at Southport. A collection of syllabuses of these provincial societies would be invaluable to many aliterary journalist at a loss for subjects, and an extraordinary range of interests is covered by them. It is impossible to form an accurate judgment of the quality of the papers from some of the reports, but where they are of any considerable length they prove that the men and women who are responsible for them are people of the highest cultivation and generally of trained literary critical ability. We have read with the greatest possible interest and appreciation summaries of essays on Madame de Sevigné, read at Manchester ; «‘ Browning’s Jews ” at Hampstead ; “ Oliver Goldsmith” at Peterhead —an excellent and delightful paper by Dr. Smith ; ‘Women of the Sagas” at Kirkwall ; « Joseph Addison” at Lisburn; ‘ Schiller’s Wallenstein Dramas” at Burnley, “ Ruskin the Seer’ at Coventry, and “ Merejskowsky » at Hull. And it is pertinent to this article to point out that in all these cases the essays are written and read by local people, and are not lectures delivered by lecturers who make this kind of thing their business, and who are engaged by committees through lecture agencies. Among the hundreds of reports which we have read, we have only found four which summarise papers not written in the town at which they were read by the townsman who wrote them ; these four being a lecture on the relation of true bookmen to their books, delivered by Ian Maclaren  274 at Kingston, in Surrey; on “ Literary Life behind the Scenes,” delivered by Coulson Kernahan at Birmingham and at Bangor ; and on “ The Wrong Word,” by E. W. Hornung, at Norwood. The rest are the work of men whose names are not generally known in Fleet Street, and if some Fleet Street men of our acquaintance could read them their arrogance would be diminished. We cannot single out any one for quotation, but it is a pleasure and a benefit to read so thoughtful an essay as that read at Darwen by the local librarian, Mr. J. Pomfret, on “The Modern Novel.” It shows that “ pro- vincialism ” is a state, having nothing to do with the fact that the man who betrays it lives in the provinces ; there is nothing provincial about Mr. Pomfret ; he takes the large view of literature. And that is the arresting thing about these pro- vincial literary and debating societies. _Whenthey turn their attention to literature they show that the grace of God moves them; they take the high standpoint and survey the wide realm with eyes that see and are not dimmed by the shadow of self which, it would seem, always falls between the pro- fessional author and his work. They approach their self-appointed task as a labour of love into which no element of professionalism or thought of gain enters. Perhaps this is why the resultant essays are of such good quality. We acknowledge that our own eyes have been opened by the inquiry on which a chance conversation sent us roaming. Henceforward we have nothing but respect for the smallest village literary society, of which we have probably thought until to-day with a tolerant kindliness born in reality of unjustifiable arrogance. V. E. M. ee ee ge A GUIDE FOR AUTHORS.* ee gg ae HERE have been many guides for authors, good, bad and indifferent—for the most part indifferent. It is doubtful whether authors in general pay much attention to these well-meant efforts. Indeed, it is possible that some might be deterred from any attempt at authorship were they compelled before embarking on a novel to read carefully through some such work as that which lies before us. “The King’s English ” is more serious than most of its fellows. Its aim is primarily to instruct: it mingles amusement with its instruction accidentally rather than of set purpose, as befits a work issued from Oxford and the Clarendon Press. Former books in a similar vein have dealt with authorship in a more desultory fashion, not without an eye to the delectation of the general reader. They have * “The King’s English.” Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1906 THE AUTHOR. given humorous advice as to the handling of editors, as to the best modes of dealing with a publisher, as to success (from the popular stand- point) in the field of literature. The anonymous authors of this work despise such extraneous topics : their subject is our noble language, and to that subject they adhere faithfully for some three hundred and sixty closely-printed pages. They attack it from a scientific point of view, and carry out their scheme with commendable thorough- ness, and with many selections from our most admired authors, illustrating literary crimes of every degree of magnitude. Writers of every grade, from the highest to the lowest, are pilloried in these remorseless pages. Thus, while the manual deters the ignorant by the severity of its. criticism, it affords some sort of salve by the number and importance of the authors whom it rebukes. “ After all,” we can imagine the careless or uneducated aspirant saying, “ why should we be at such pains to write correctly when Thackeray and Dickens, George Borrow and Anthony Trollope, so often failed to obey the fundamental rules of syntax.” And certainly some of these great men made surprising lapses on occasion. Seriously, however, this is a book that does most thoroughly deserve to be studied by every- one—man, woman or child—who aims at good writing. We should like to see it adopted as a text-book by the profession. An examination, at any rate on the first part, might well be a com- pulsory step in the career of every journalist and author. As things stand, it is notorious (to quote from the preface) that English writers seldom look into a grammar or composition book. Even in our schools, English is rarely taught, except inci- dentally. The anxious student commonly acquires his knowledge of the language as best he can, by the analogy of Latin (which he probably does learn grammatically) and by the reading of the English classics. It is difficult to understand why he should be expected to acquire a thorough know- ledge of a difficult subject in this haphazard fashion. Is it because the masters themselves— horrid thought !—are afraid to venture into the unknown country? The first part of this book, and especially the chapters dealing with syntax and punctuation, we make bold to recommend to such schoolmasters as take what is called by courtesy ‘‘an English form.” To authors and journalists “The King’s English” should be invaluable —if they would only condescend to study it with the care it deserves. It is tolerably certain, however, that those who most need the information it contains will be those who imagine themselves far beyond instruction in so simple a matter as the writing of their own language. KE. L. W.  THE AUTHOR. THE DINNER OF THE ROYAL LITERARY FUND. —— + PYNHE Dinner of the Royal Literary Fund was held at the Whitehall Rooms of the Hotel Metropole, on May 10th. Mr. Whitelaw Reid, the United States Ambassador, presided, and there was a distinguished company present. After the usual loyal toasts the Chairman pro- posed, “ Prosperity to the Literary Fund.” Dealing with provision in America to meet the same purpose, he had to confess that, however well the experiment had worked in England, no provision was made in the United States—in Franklin’s own country—for broken-down men of letters. Better provision was made for broken-down bricklayers. As for what they did for those men of letters who were not broken down, those to whom they were only in debt, perhaps the less said the better. The first time he ever had the honour to meet the late Mr. Gladstone, he asked him among various other questions, “What does your Republic do to reward distinguished public services from private citizens ?” to which he was compelled to answer, “There are only three things we can do. If they live at the North we can invite them to lecture. If they live at the South we can call them Colonel or General. Wherever they live, in the North or the South, if they can get votes enough, we can send them to Congress and let them take the consequences.” After passing some comments on the literatures of England and the United States the chairman made an eloquent appeal for support for the Fund. The Bishop of Bristol then proposed “ Literature,” and Mr. Sidney Lee made a characteristic speech in response, laying especial stress upon the neglect of education in English literature in the great public schools and universities, and he recommended the suggestion to Mr. Birrell, as he considered a Bill to remedy this evil would receive—what Education Bills do not usually receive—universal approval. Mr. J. ©. Parkinson, Treasurer and Vice- President, announced that the total sum received was £1400. The health of “The Chairman” was drunk and the proceedings terminated. —_——_——___+—__2+—___—__ CONGRESS OF 1906 OF THE INTER- NATIONAL LITERARY AND ARTISTIC ASSOCIATION. —1- HE next congress of the International Literary and Artistic Association will be held at Bucharest from the 20th to the 25th September, on the occasion of the National 275 Exhibition, which will celebrate the 40th anniversary of the coronation of the King of Roumania. This congress will be of particular interest, and it is hoped that it may result in the adhesion of the kingdom of Roumania to the Berne Convention, to facilitate which the Roumanian Parliament has already modified the laws respecting Roumanian copyright. For members of the Congress a very considerable reduction of railway fares has been already secured, and further concessions are anticipated. ee ee CORRESPONDENCE. eS Wuy Is AN AGENT? ibe Sir,—With reference to the article in the May number of Zhe Author, “ Why is an Agent ?” may I venture to remark that the great need for an agent, to my mind, appears to arise from the difficulty of collecting the sums due for accepted stories, articles etc. These are usually paid for after publication, and unless application be made for the money it is in many cases not sent ; yet it is often impossible for an author to keep watch in all the papers and magazines to which he may have sent his work. If any of your readers can suggest a means by which this could be satisfactorily managed without the help of an agent, I think the suggestion would be useful to many. HE. H. G. 2 ee dl: Sir,—The truly humorous (and inaccurate) article on literary agents in your May number, signed «T,, J. V.,” merits serious consideration in only one respect—where it gives publicity to the following libel :— “Moreover, if an author thinks at all, he is bound to wonder how much of the publisher’s cheque the agent really retains as his proportion. For the author is invariably kept in the dark, or almost invariably. The publisher sends his cheque to the agent, who returns the receipt over his own signature, and deposits the cheque to his own account. Some six months later the importunate author gets the agent’s personal cheque—if he has been importunate enough.” The implication is abominable, and without a shadow of foundation so far as it is applied to any agent at present in business with whose methods I am acquainted; that it is equally so with refer- ence to the majority, I have little doubt would be testified by any reputable author who is familiar with the methods of the leading agents. Perhaps your correspondent may not realise that, as with authors, there are also two kinds of  276 agents, those who are worth while, and those who are not. Agents who are worth while can hardly afford to spend much time over authors who are not. Whether or not that may have been the reason for “L.J. Vs” fund of inexperience with the methods of the worth-while agent I of course cannot say, but I recommend the idea for him to meditate upon. An AGENT. —_—— + III. Sir,—I feel that perhaps it is due to those of my fellow authors who have placed their feet on a rung or two of the literary ladder, to tell them my experience with regard to “‘ Agents.” I have had experience with one high-class agent. I received all courtesy, kindness, and encourage- ment, and any small cheques due to me were punctually paid. Yet the fact remains that the agent never once placed any of my work except where I myself in one way or another had made the preliminary opening. Not only so, but gradually short stories and other manuscripts were returned to me, and some work that needed rather special experience amongst publishers was declined. Gradually I have gone on by myself, with the’ result that I have placed nearly every short story I have written, also a couple of young people’s stories, one of which the agent would not touch at all, and the other he returned after vain efforts to place. Also a small shilling book found a publisher, not counting two previous novels for which I found the publisher, and the agent made the arrangements. Another point is that when a story goes through an agent the author has no means of revising, and no means of meeting the wishes of editors and publishers as to length, &c. Since I have worked direct with publishers and editors I have learned much as to what they want. I quite admit that possibly an agent will get better prices in the long run, but my own experience goes directly to prove that for an author to get a footing amongst the publishing houses it is best to communicate direct. I live a long distance from London, but I am con- vinced that it is better to pay travelling expenses now and again than agent’s fees.—Faithfully yours, Aw AutHor or THREE NovELS, CHILDREN’S TALES, AND TWELVE SHORT STORIES. ——1—> + — TYPEWRITERS. Str,—There must be many members of the society who, like myself, are in the habit of typing their own work and whose machines from time to time require to be cleaned or to receive some small repairs. May I, through the columns of The Author, inquire whether any such member THER AUTHOR. can furnish me with the address of a competent person who may be trusted with the healing of a typewriter and whose charges are not exorbitant ? The need for such a person’s services is so manifest that I cannot help believing he must exist. Some years ago my machine developed a habit of misprinting certain letters. I carried it to the London office of the makers and it was declared to want cleaning. It was retained for about a fort- night; a charge of sixteen shillings was made ; and its evil ways, though somewhat checked, were not cured. A few months later, at a holiday season, when I was away from town, the disease became acute; a small spring broke and an important letter was paralysed. I took the dis- abled machine to a local watchmaker of repute. He put in four new springs—three others being feeble—and incidentally cleaned the machine throughout. These operations he performed within twenty-four hours, and his charge, fixed by himself as a fair price for the time and skill expended, was eight shillings. Also my machine was completely cured and continued to work well during a prolonged existence. The successor of that first machine is now beginning to suffer from the same infirmity and I should be glad to put it into the hands of some one who would treat it as successfully as the local watchmaker treated its predecessor, but who does not, like that friend in need, dwell fifty miles away from London. Yours faithfully, C. B. ToTEMS FoR AUTHORS. Srr,—Replying to the little note by Mr. Howard Collins in last month’s issue, I may say that I quite appreciate his point. Yet I am afraid that even a signature would prove an unsatisfactory totem, as the only difference protectable between men posses- sing the same name would be the difference of appearance in their signatures, and this difference would not be so readily appreciated by the general public as to make the ‘“‘signature” the best of totems. For instance, take the two Churchills— B. Winston Churchill and 8. Winston Churchill— merely to distinguish by their different initials and the manner in which they signed their names would be a greater task to the memory, than if each printed a small distinctive design beside his name upon the covers of his books. Also, if two men possessing the same name had the unhappy faculty of signing somewhat alike, I imagine it would be impossible to force either to change his style, whereas the copyright office would see to it that no person imitated a registered design such as I advocate. I am, dear sir, yours faithfully. Wiit1am Hope Hopeson. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 16 Issue 09 (June 1906) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 16 Issue 09 (June 1906) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1906-06-01-The-Author-16-9 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/518/1906-07-01-The-Author-16-10.pdf 4a1b37c3e37c5264c222df0f6c97fd95 PDF Text Text ���������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1906-07-01 Volume 16 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 277–292 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19060701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Muthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Voi. XVI.—No. 10. JULY 1sT, 1906. [Prick SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. ‘TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. +—}_»—____ NOTICES. + EMBERS are reminded that Te Author is not published in August or September, only ten numbers being issued annually. The next number will appear in October. For the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are respon- sible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Com- mittee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. 1 List of Members. THE List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. All further elections have been chronicled from month to month in these pages. Vou. XVI. THE PENSION FUND OF THE SOCIETY. —-~>— The Committee’s Decision, 1906. HE Trustees of the Pension Fund of the iE Society have reported to the Pension Fund Committee that there are sufficient funds to enable them to declare another small pension. The committee consider it is their best policy to allow the funds to accumulate for the present. They would, however, be glad to receive informa- tion, unofficially, from any member of the society of any urgent case within the member’s personal knowledge. Information of such cases, which should be as full as possible, should be sent to the Secretary, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and will receive the prompt and careful attention of the committee. ge gs Investments of the Fund. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices, March 5th, 1906, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to invest a further sum. They have now pur- chased £200 Cape of Good Hope 3% per cent. Inscribed Stock, bringing the investments of the fund to the figures set out below. This is a statement of the actual stock ; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— DOUROIS Oe One oc ce ieee ee £1000 0 0 local owis 3. ee. 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 29 19 11 WSE Wi0an 2.0 es ZOOL 9 8 London and North Western 3 % Deben- tite SEOCK 2.72550 200 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation imat 4.96 Certificates ....-:......... 2002.0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed SlOCK 2. 200 0 9 Motel: 22. £2,643 9 2  278 Subscriptions, 1906. £ gs. a March 7, Sinclair, Miss May 1.10 March 7, Forrest, G. W. 2 250 March 8, Simpson, W. J. 6 9 0 March 8, Browne, F. M. 0.2 4 April 12, Pryor, Francis 2 2 20 June 15, Cuming, E. W. D.. Ll 0 June 15, Skrine, Mrs. J. H. 010 O Donations, 1906. Jan. 2, Jacobs, W. W. : : a) Jan. 6, Wilkins, W. H. (Legacy) —50 0 6 Jan. 10, Middlemas, Commander A. C. 9 10 0 Feb. 5, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt : 730 ) 0 Feb. 5, Yeats, Jack B. : : --0 10 0 Feb. 12, White, Mrs. Caroline. . 0 10.0 Feb. 13, Bolton, Miss Anna ©0520 Feb. 28, Weyman, Stanley . : 2b 50 March 7, Hardy, Harold. . 7 0°10-.0 March 12, Harvey, Mrs. : : 2 0 0 March 27, Williams, Mrs. HE. L. . ~ ko 10 April 15, Caine, William. : ~ 1 L 0 April 15, Steel, Mrs. F. A. . : » 0-15. 0 June 12, Oliphant, Captain Blair . 7 8.0. 0 June 12, B.S. G. : : : . be 070 June 16, Behnke, Miss Kate E. . » 0 5. 0 June 28, G. W. Caldicott . : oi 10 —__—__—_>_+—___—_—_- COMMITTEE NOTES. —+~<> + HE meeting of the Pension Fund Committee was held on Monday, June 11th, at three o'clock, at the offices of the society. ‘The committee received and considered the report of the trustees of the fund. The committee’s decision is fully recorded on the first page of The Author under the heading of “The Pension Fund.” The attention of members is especially drawn to this statement. At four o’clock on the same afternoon the com- mittee of the society held its monthly meeting. It is satisfactory to report that the rate of election is still well maintained. Twenty-six members and associates were elected at the meeting, bringing the total for the current year up to124. This number is in advance of the elections at the corresponding period of last year. In last month’s Author mention was made of a case in the United States in which the society had obtained the opinion of an American counsel. The result of further negotiations between the parties was placed before the committee, who decided to leave the settlement in the hands of the THE AUTHOR. author concerned, though in the event of his inability to come to an arrangement they repeated their willingness, as decided at the former meet- ing, to assist the member in an action for the maintenance of his rights in the United States Courts. The case of infringement of copyright mentioned in the last issue of Zhe Author has now been settled. An umple apology has been made to the author, and the report of the settlement was placed before the committee. A complaint by a member of the society against a fellow member, with full details as set forth by both parties, was brought before the committee. After careful consideration, the committee decided that the complaint had not been substantiated and that the complainant should be informed of their decision. The next question referred to a dispute between a composer and a music publisher, in which the latter had neglected to take any notice of the letters sent him by the secretary and had refused to furnish the member with a proper state- ment of account. The committee decided to place the matter in the hands of the society’s solicitors and to issue a writ if necessary. The sale of books by The Times’ Book Club is being carefully con- sidered by the committee, but it is not desirable to make any statement on the subject at present. On another page of Zhe Author will be found a message of sympathy which has been forwarded through the British Foreign Office to the Norwegian Government on the occasion of the death of Dr. Henrik Ibsen. The secretary reported that he had that morning received a copy of the United States Copyright Bill which is going before the Senate. It’ is ciren- lated to all the members as a supplement to this month’s issue. eee i Cases. Tue secretary has dealt with a since the appearance of the list in the June num- ber of Zhe Author. One of these has been trans- ferred to the society’s solicitors, with the sanction of the committee. This case is mentioned in the Committee Notes. The next case is one of accounts, and it is hoped that the publishers will forward these in due course. There are six cases in which the secretary has had to apply for money. Two of these have already terminated successfully, the money having been paid. One of the remaining cases deals with a claim against an American publisher, and cannot, in consequence, be settled for some little time, and another deals with a paper in bankruptcy. Any action taken by the society in this case would be of no avail. In the other two cases a settlement .  \ on the question of agents. Allen, H. Warner will, no doubt, be arrived at before the issue of the next number of Zhe Author. There are three matters dealing with agents’ accounts, all of which are in course of negotiation. There is no need to say anything more at present The matter has been fully discussed in the last few numbers. Two other cases refer to the interpretation and settle- ment of agreements. One case is in the course of satisfactory negotiation, and the other case the committee have decided to take in hand if the publisher does not accept the offer made by the author with a view to settlement. There is one case remaining which deals with the question of the right to a pseudonym. It may be remembered that a case of a similar kind occurred some time ago, in which the society took counsel’s opinion. The former was satisfactorily settled, and no doubt a similar result will be effected in the present instance. —+~+ June Elections. Woodside, Purbrook, Cosham, Hants. Behnke, Miss Kate Emil. 18, Earl’s Court Square, 5. W. Benson, The Rev. Robert Catholic Rectory, Hugh Cambridge. THE AUTHOR. Letts, Miss Winifred M. . Lawson, T. Robb MacGillivray, E. J. Quetteville, The Rey. Philip W. de Rentoul, Robert Reid, M.D. Skrine, Mrs. John H. Stopford, Francis Powys . Terry, R. R. 279 4, Glendart Avenue, Blackrock, County Dublin. 90, Delaware Mansions, Elgin Avenue, W. Temple Gardens, E.C. Cote-du-Nord, Trinity, Jersey. 78, Hartington Road, Liverpool. Itchen Stoke, ford, Hants. 51, Clarendon Road, W. Cathedral Clergy House, Francis Street, Westminster, S.W. 2 os Alres- Towgood, Miss Edith 42, Drayton Court, Ethel Drayton Gardens, S.W. Wilkinson, David 103, Beckwith Street, sirkenhead, Cheshire. _¢-—<>—_e —_____—_ BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. Boynton, Major Walter Brandon, D. Chadburn, Mrs. Clarke, Lieut.-Col. J. A. Cuming, E. W.D. . Donkin, Charles, M.D. Goldacker, Miss Dagmar- yon. Grant, Mrs. Forsyth Horne, A. B. . Horridge, Frank . Hudson, H. Lindsay James, Miss Winifred Johnson, Matt. G. . Bramley Hill, Croy- don. 2edfields, Crookham, Hants. Braziers, Chipperfield, King’s Langley, Herts. Bailey’s Hotel, Glouces- ter Road, S.W. Pembroke Road, Kensington, W. St. Laurence, Bexley, Kent. 24, Porchester Gardens, Bayswater, W. Northumberland Terrace, Edinburgh. 15, Buckingham Gate, o.W: c/o London and West- minster Bank, Loth- bury, H.C. Claremont Villa, Spire Hollin, Glossop, Derbyshire. Lyceum Club, Picca- dilly, W. Thorpe Grange, Barnard Castle. 20 ? 43, + (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply particulars. ) ARCH Z OLOGY. By W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. 104x 7}. 280 pp. RESEARCHES IN SINAI. With Chapters. By C. T. CUNELLY. Murray. 21s, n. STONEHENGE AND OTHER BRITISH STONE MONUMENTS. Astronomically considered by SIR NorMAN LOCKYER, K.C.B., F.B.S. 9} x 64. 340 pp. Macmillan. 10s, n. BIOGRAPHY. PORTRAITS AND JEWELS OF MARY STUART. 3y ANDREW Lang. 104 x 64. 107 pp. MacLehose. 8s. 6d. n. THE LIFE OF OSCAR WILDE. By ROBERT HARBOROUGH SHERARD. 9 x 5%. 470 pp. Werner Laurie, 12s. 6d. n. BOOKS OF REFERENCE. Tue STATESMAN’S YEAR BOOK, 1906, Edited by J, Scort KELTIE, LL.D., with the assistance of F. P. A. REN- wick, M.A., LL.B. Forty-third annual publication. 7 x 43. 1,604 pp. Macmillan, 10s. 6d. n. CLASSICAL. From Epictetus and By W. H. D. Rouse, Litt. D. Methuen, 33s. 6d. n. Worpbs OF THE ANCIENT WISE. Marcus 6% x 44. Aurelius. 366 pp.  280 EDUCATIONAL. A Juniorn ARITHMETIC. By C, PENDLEBURY and F. E. RoBINSON. 7x 43. 204 pp. Bell. 1s. 6d. ENGINEERING, ELECTRICITY IN HoMES AND WORKSHOPS: A Practical Treatise on Electrical Apparatus. By SIDNEY F. WALKER. 7} X 5. 359 pp. Whittaker. 5s. n. FICTION. AMELIA AND THE Docror. By H. G. 73x5. 319 pp. Smith Elder. 6s. Lapy Berry AcRoss THE WATER. By C, N.and A. M. WILLIAMSON. 73X54. 340 pp. Methuen. 6s. In SupsEcTION. By ELLEN THORNEYCROFT FOWLER (Mrs. A. L. FALKIN). Hutchinson & Co. 6s. THE HOUSE IN SPRING GARDENS. By MAgor ARTHUR GRIFFITHS. 745. 306 pp. Nash. 638. JENNIE BARLOWE, ADVENTURESS. By Exuior O’Don- NELL. 74x 5. 319 pp. Greening. 6s. FENWICK’S CAREER. By Mrs. HUMPHREY WARD (Edition de Luxe). Two Vols. 83x 6. 238+230 pp. Smith Elder. 218. 0, THE CARDINAL'S PAWN (Cheap Edition). By K. L. Mon'r- GomMERY. 8$x5%. 160 pp. Unwin. 6d. HARLEY GREENOAK’S CHARGE. By BERTRAM MITFORD. 74 x5. 353 pp. Chattoand Windus. 6s. PHANTASMA. By A. C. INCHBOLD. 72 X 5. Blackwood. 6s. “THALAssa !” By Mrs. BAILLIE REYNOLDS. 352 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. {OBINSON CRUSOE’S RETURN. HUTCHINSON. 376 pp. 7 is 4x 5. By Barry PAIN. 64 x 5. 168 pp. Hodder and Stoughton, Is. n. Mora. By T. W. SPEIGHT. 83 x 5}. 128 pp. Cheap Edition. Greening. 6d. THE COMPROMISE. By DoROTHEA GERARD, 7} X 5. 368 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THE Grie oF Fear. By S. H. BURCHELL. 7} x 5}. 322 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. Pau JeRoME. By Mrs. Mary Kocu. Greening. 6s. THE BRIDLE OF ANSTACE. 74 x 5.409 pp. Lane. 6s. AYLWIN. By THEODORE WATTS-DUNTON. Classics). Limited edition (with postscript). 489 pp. Frowde. 5s. n. THE Rep VAN. By ALAN ST. AUBYN. Digby Long. 6s. 7% xX 5. 320 pp. By ELIZABETH GODFREY, (The World's 6 x 4. 7% x 5. 320 pp. BEss OF THE Woops. By WARWICK DEEPING. 73 x 5. 406 pp. Harpers. 6s. AUDREY THE ACTRESS. By HORACE WYNDHAM. 7? x 5, 370 pp. E. Grant Richards. 6s. Law, Nor Justice. By FLORENCE WARDEN. 8 xX 5}. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. THE AMATEUR CRACKSMAN. 73 x 5. 368 pp. Nash. 6s. 325 pp. RAFFLES : HORNUNG. By E. W. tARDENING. GARDENING MADE Easy. By E. T. Cook. 202 pp. Country Life Office. 1s. n. My GARDEN. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. Life Library). 9} x 53. 207 pp. Newnes. 8 x 5. (The Country 12s. 6d. n. LITERARY. TH LEGEND OF SIR PERCEVAL. Studies upon its Origin, Development, and Position in the Arthurian Cycle. By Jessie L. Weston. Vol. I. Crétien de Troyes and Wauchier de Denain. 7% x 5}. 344 pp. Nutt. 12s, 6d. n. THE AUTHOR. MILITARY. AIDS TO SCOUTING, FoR N.C.O.’s AND MEN. By Magor- GENERAL R. S. S. BADEN-POWELL, C.B. Revised and Enlarged Edition. 4%x33. 178 pp. Gale and Polden. Lg, 0: MISCELLANEOUS. PETROL PETER: OR PRETTY STORIES AND FuNNy PIc- TURES. By A. WILLIAMS. 103 x 84. 24 pp. Methuen. 8s. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. ANIMAL Heroes. By ERNEST THOMPSON SETON. 8 x 6. 363 pp. Constable. 6s. n. POLITICAL. SPEECHES. By LorD CURZON, OF KEDLESTON. Vol. IY. 1904-5. 84 x 5}. 242 pp. Calcutta: Government Printing Office. POETRY. ae: ‘‘ CHLORIS AND ZEPHYRUS.” An epic in blankverse. By JULIAN KINGSTEAD. 79 pp. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 3s. 6d. n. REPRINTS. MATTHEW ARNOLD’S POEMS. 291 pp. DRAMAS AND- Prize Porms. 154 pp. Edited by LAURIE MAa@nvs. 6 x 4. Routledge. Is. n. each. Pearut. <A fourteenth century poem, rendered into modern English by G.G. CouLTON. 53 x 43. 51 pp. Nutt.” en. TRELAWNY’S RECOLLECTIONS OF THE LAST DAYS OF SHELLEY AND Byron. With Introduction. By EDWARD DoWDEN. 201 pp. Frowde. 2s. 6d. n. THEOLOGICAL ESSAYS OF THE LATE BENJAMIN JOWETT. Selected, arranged and edited by LEWIS CAMPBELL. 267 pp. Frowde. 2s. 6d. n. TWENTY-THREE TALES. By ToLstoy. L. & A. MaupE. 271 pp. Frowde. ls. 6d. n. leather. Translated by Is. n. cloth, and SPORT. FISHERMAN’S WEATHER. By upwards of one hundred living anglers. Edited by F. G. AFLALO, F.R.G.S. 8 x 5%. 256 pp. Black. 7s. 6d. n. THEOLOGY. A SHorT HISTORY OF FREELHOUGHT. Modern. By JoHN M. ROBERTSON. Re-written and Greatly Enlarged. Two Vols. 480+ 455 pp. Watts. 21s. n. THE MODERN PILGRIMAGE: FroM THEOLOGY TO RELIGION. By R. L. BREMNER (Popular Edition). 74 x 5. 296 pp. Constable. 2s. 6d. n. REVELATIONS BY VISIONS AND VOICES. Apport, D.D. 34 pp. Griffiths. 6d. n. Ancient and Second Edition, By EpwIn A. TOPOGRAPHY. THE PLACE-NAMES OF BEDFORDSHIRE. By the Rey. W. W. Skat, Litt. D. 9 x 53. 74 pp. Cambridge: Deighton, Bell. 3s. 6d. n. TRAVEL. INDIA UNDER RoyAL Eyes. By H. F. Prevost Bat- TERSBY. 9x 6. 453 pp. Allen. 12s. 6d. n. FELICITY IN FRANCE. By CoNSTANCE E,MAup. 7} x 5}. 331 pp. Heinemann. 6s. 9 x 6.  THE AUTHOR. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. ESSRS. MACMILLAN & CO. will shortly publish a book entitled “ Playright and Copyright in all Countries,’ by Mr. W. Morris Colles and Mr. Harold Hardy, barristers-at law. The primary object of the work is to enable authors to see at a glance what steps must be taken, before or after publication, to secure international protection of their copyright and dramatic rights in books and plays throughout the world. The formalities as to registration and delivery of copies, in all countries where copyright is recog- nised, are set out in detail; and the requirements of the British Colonial laws, including the Austra- lian Commonwealth Copyright Act, 1905, are specifically dealt with. The book is dedicated, by kind permission, to Sir Henry Bergne, K.C., K.C.M.G., chairman of the Authors’ Society. John Oliver Hobbes’s new novel, “ The Dream and the Business,” is a study of character and its development. It also depicts a conflict between two religious ideals, those of Roman Catholicism and of English Nonconformity. Mr. Fisher Unwin will publish the work. “Beauties of the Seventeenth Century,” by Mr. Allan Fea, published in the middle of May ‘by Messrs. Methuen & OCo., contains a series of memoirs of memorable women who figure in this period of history. Avoiding politics as far as possible, the author dips into private history and personal anecdote. The book, which is published at 12s. 6d. nett, contains 160 illustrations. “Harley Greenock’s Charge,” by Bertram Mit- ford, is a story of South Africa, the chief hero of which ig a resourceful, up-country hunter, who undertakes the guidance of an adventure-seeking young Englishman on a visit to South Africa. Messrs. Chatto and Windus are the publishers. In “ Modern Bookbindings: Their Design and Decoration,” published by Constable & Co., the author (Mr. S. T. Prideaux) draws attention to the progress in England and France in a field of work that has an increasing number of recruits and a growing and interested public. The next serial in the Monthly Review will come from the pen of Mrs. Henry De La Pasture. It will have for its title “The Lonely Lady of Grosvenor Square,” and will, in large part, be a London story. On the afternoon of June 28th Mr. Cecil Sharp delivered a concert-lecture on English Folk-Songs, at which several songs, collected by the lecturer in Somerset, were sung by Miss Mattie Kay and Mr. J. Campbell McInnes, 281 Messrs. Putnam announce the publication of a new novel by Father Robert Hugh Benson. It is a dramatic study of England in the middle of the sixteenth century, and is entitled “The Queen’s Tragedy.”’ The principal character is Mary Tudor, and her sister Elizabeth also comes prominently into the story. In “ Thoughts on Ultimate Problems.” by F. W. Frankland, published by Mr. Philip Welby, the author bases his reasoning on the theory that all existence is necessarily psychic. His conclusions as to the origin of evil and the necessity for a redeemer are, in the main, in accord with orthodox theology, including the ultimate triumph of good over evil. Mr. Frankland, however, holds the view that evil came into the world by sheer force of necessity, and “ without foresight of any of its effects.” Mr. J. J. Haldane Burgess, author of “The Treasure of Don Andres,” etc., is translating “ Rasmie’s Biiddie,” his book of Shetlandic poems, into Esperanto. The June issue of The Monthly Review con- tains an article entitled “The Gaming of Monte Carlo,” by F. Carrel. “The Life of Oscar Wilde,” by Mr. R. H. Sherard, was published by Mr. Werner Laurie last month. One of its main purposes is to dispel a number of false reports associated with Wilde’s life, as for instance the recurring rumour that he is not dead. Mr. Sherard also discusses his writings. Mr. Eden Phillpotts has written a volume entitled “ My Garden,” which contains the thoughts of a literary man who is also a gardener. It is issued from the office of Country Life. Another volume from the same office, entitled “Gardening Made Hasy,” by HE. T. Cook, is a concise little encyclopedia, at a popular price. “Paul Jerome,” by Mrs. Mary Koch, just pub- lished by Messrs. Greening & Co., is a character study. An Anglican priest, who is bound by vows to remain celibate, finds love too strong for him, marries, and suffers accordingly. We have received from Mr. Harold Thornberg, the editor, a copy of an illustrated magazine en- titled “ Dag,” published in Helsingborg, Sweden. The magazine is tastefully produced and contains a varied assortment of articles, poems, etc. The Antiquary contains an article by Miss Olive Katherine Parr, entitled ‘* Buckfast Abbey : The Pheenix of the West.” Miss Marian Bower has sold stories of 16,000 words in length to Messrs. Tillotsons and Chamber’s Journal. The same writer has also sold a 5,000-word story to Pearson’s Magazine. Miss Marian Bower has also arranged with Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co. for the publication of her next 282 TARE AUTHOR. book, which she has entitled “The Wrestlers.” The September issue of Zhe Monthly Story Magazine, New York, will contain an 8,000-word story from the pen of this writer, who is also represented in Zhe Sketch. : In view of the Warwick pageant early this month, Messrs. Black’s announcement of a colour book on Warwickshire is opportune. Mr. Clive Holland and Mr. Fred. Whitehead, R.B.A., who have collaborated in the volume, have an intimate acquaintance with the country, the result of leisurely pilgrimages over its length and breadth. From the text of the cne and the series of water- colour drawings of the other there emerges a com- plete picture of the county which lies nearest the heart of England. Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co. have in the Press the 8th edition of ‘‘ A Handbook for Steam Users” by M. Powis Bale, M.I.C.E., and Messrs. Crosby Lockwood & Son a 5th edition of “ Pumps and Pumping” by the same author. “ The Third Time of Asking,” by M. E. Francis, was produced at the Garrick Theatre on May 30th, preceding Mr. Alfred Sutro’s play, “The Fascinating Mr. Vanderveldt.” The piece refers to a rustic’s love for a girl. Owing to his fear of losing her, he has the banns put up without first asking her consent, which, however, he succeeds eventually in obtaining by the aid of various presents. The cast includes Mr. Arthur Bourchier, Miss Pamela Gaythorne and Mr. A. Whitby. A dramatic performance of ‘“ Foil and Counter- foil,” by Mary Woodifield, was given at St. George’s Hall, Langham Place, on Thursday, June 28th, by the members of the Wyndham Club, in aid of the Soldier’s Home, Guard’s Depdt, Caterham. a PARIS NOTES. i s A Vie intime d’une Reine de France au XVII* siécle ” is the title of a curious and interesting work by M. Louis Batifol. The queen is Marie de Médicis, and the epoch studied by the author is from the year 1600 to 1617. In the first chapter we have an account of the sad and lonely childhood of the little mother- less princess shut up in the great Pitti palace. ‘Two months after her mother’s death, when Marie was only five years old, her father, the Grand Duke of Tuscany, married the famous Bianca Capello. It was not until Marie was twenty-seven that her marriage with Henri IV. of France was arranged. In the following chapters we have a detailed account of the splendours and miseries of: Court life, of the expenses of the Royal household, of the old customs and traditions which had to be continued, of the king’s love affairs, of the queen’s artistic tastes and love of magnificence, and finally of her financial enterprises. The author’s object in writing this book is not so much to give us the “psychology ” of Marie de Médicis as to re- constitute the past history of France for the sake of making us understand the present. “Cette étude,” says the author, ‘‘montre comment le cadre de la cour de France, créé lentement a travers les siécles et conservé religieusement, témoigne du gott prédominant des hommes d’alors pour le- maintien scrupuleux des traditions. . . . elle indique que la royauté en France, au début du XVII siécle, loin de réaliser la théorie du pouvoir absolu . . . . est, au contraire, contenue de tous cdtés par un ensemble de forces passives plus maitresses en réalité de |’Htat que le roi lui-méme,. au nom des principes invoqués d’usages séculaires et de ‘lois fondamentales du royaume’.” ‘A travers le Féminisme suédois’* is the title of a work by Mare Hélys, giving a very thorough study of the Swedish woman. The author com- mences by explaining the characteristics and the evolution of the Swedish woman, taking us back to the days of Marguerite Valdemar, Queen of Sweden, Norway, and Denmark, and her famous Union of Calmar, concluded in 1397. Going on to modern times, the following subjects are among those treated :—The legal position of woman ; the question of the political vote ; popular education ; the teaching of housekeeping; the students of Upsal University and those of Cambridge com- pared; women and agriculture; literary women ; the modern Swedish woman, beauty, physical culture, dress, family life in Sweden ; the difference between free love and mariages de conscience and between the bachelor woman and the old maid ; the evolution of love and of the new ideal recog- nised by Swedish women. The author has studied her subject carefully and thoroughly ; she has lived among the people of whom she writes, and the result is a volume which can be relied upon for information on a subject which is only vaguely known outside the Scandinavian countries. “Notes et fragments d’histoire,” by M. Félix Rocquain, Member of the Institute, is a volume- containing a series of articles on various subjects, among which are the following :—‘ L’Hypnotisme au Moyen Age,” “ La Politique sous le Second. Empire,” “ Notes sur. Napoléon.” M. Edouard Gachot has now completed his work, entitled “‘ Campagnes de 1799,” upon which he has been engaged for ten years. The last volume is * “ A travers le Féminisme suédois” (Plon).  THE AUTHOR. on “Jourdan en Allemagne,” and “Brune en Hollande.” “T’Esprit du Temps,”* by Michel Salomon ; “Art et psychologie individuelle,’> by Lucien Arréat. ‘Les eléments du caractere,”{ by P. Malapert. — “Albert Besnard,”§ by Gabriel Mourey ; “Histoire du travail et des travailleurs,”|| by P. Brisson. “ Autour de Marie-Antoinette,” by M. Boutry,4/ with a preface by P. de Nolhac; “La lutte universelle,’** by M. Le Dantec; “ L’Eglise catholique et l’Etat sous la troisieme République (1870-1906), Tf by M. Debidour. Among recent novels are the following :— “ T’Eteignvir,”{} by M. Schalck de la Faverie. “Disparu,”§§ by Brada, is now published in volume form, after appearing as a serial in “ Lec- tures pour Tous.” It is the story of the mysterious disappearance of a bridegroom a few days before his wedding. The interest is kept up throughout the whole book until the dénouement in the last chapter. “Dona Quichotta,”’|||| by Georges de Peyrebrune, is a novel treating a subject which has been dramatised several times. It is the story of a wife who deserts her home, and of the consequences of this desertion. “ Au Pays des Pierres,’€/4€] by M. Le Roy. A small volume of poems entitled “ Fleurs Vivantes”’ has just been published by the Comte de Larmandie, Délégué of the French Societe des Gens de Lettres. Madame Fernande Blaze de Bury (Dick Berry), author of “The Storm of London,” has just com- pleted her new novel, “The Nymph.” She has written this in France, and it is a study of French life, and chiefly of life in the chéteanx of Touraine. At the monthly dinner of the Sociele des Gens de Lettres veference was made by M. de Saint- Arroman and M. Pierre Sales to the dinner of the Society of Authors, at which they were the French guests. ‘They were most agreeably impressed by the cordiality of their reception. A most interesting expedition is being organised by a French scientific review for the month of September, namely, a visit to the sites of the travels * “T/Esprit du Temps” (Perrin). + “ Art et psychologie individuelle ” (Alcan). tT “Les éléments du caractére” (Alcan). § “ Albert Besnard ” (Davous), || “‘ Histoire du travail et des travailleurs "’ (Delagraye). { ‘“ Autour de Marie-Antoinette’ (Emile-Paul), ** “Tia lutte universelle”’ (Flammarion). +t “ L’Eglise catholique et I’Etat sous la troiséme République ” (Alcan). i “TL Eteignoir ” (Dujarric). § “ Disparu” (Plon). Jil] ‘‘ Dona Quichotta”’ (Hatier). 47] “Au Pays des Pierres” (Fasquelle). 283 of Ulysses—the Ionian Islands, Greece, Italy, Sardinia, Tunis. Lectures will be given during the cruise on the problems respecting the origin and composition of the Odyssey, on the monu- ments and sites described by Homer, on the con- ditions of commerce, the state of material resources, and scientific notions, etc., at the time of the navigations of Ulysses, etc. The expedition dates from September 4th to September 30th. The fifth volume of the quarterly periodical entitled “Vers et Prose” has appeared with articles and poems by J. Moréas, Henri de Rég- nier, Verhaeren, Maurice Barrés, de Gourmont, d’Annunzio, John-Antoine Nau, Paul Fort, and other writers. In recent reviews the following articles have appeared : “Une Géographie Nouvelle,’ by Jean Brunhes, in the Revwe des Deux Mondes; ‘ Les élections de 1869,” by Emile Ollivier; “Le sentiment décoratif aux Salons de 1906,” by Robert de la Sizeranne, in the same review. In La Revue: “ Mercantilisme et Esthétique en Amérique,” by Albert Schinz; ‘Les Penseurs grecs,” by E. Faguet ; “ Le Conseil International des Femmes,” by G. Avril de Sainte-Croix. The theatrical season is now over, and dramatic authors are preparing for the autumn. M. Capus is finishing his play, “ Les Passagéres” for the Renaissance next winter. “ La Vedette,’ by M.M. Vaucaire and Peter, is ready for the 7hédtre Antoine. M. Antoine is contemplating various innovations at the Odéon, now that he is appointed munager of this second State theatre. Anys HALLARD. ee a SPANISH NOTES. — ++ rHVHE fact of Senor Nakens, the editor of a well-known Republican paper, publishing his justification for helping Morel to evade the police in Madrid has excited much commotion in Spain, inasmuch as the writer states that he considers everyone should stand by any criminal who demands protection. Such opinions, so detrimental to the safety of a country, are vehemently confuted by Colonel Luis de Figuerola Ferretti, in an article he has written for the English press. A sympathizer with such a criminal should openly take his place beside him and share his punishment, says Ferretti, but to support him secretly is much more dangerous. For, as he rightly says, if Nakens had not con- cealed his knowledge of Angiolillo’s intention to kill Canovas, the assassination would not have taken place, neither would the policeman have 284 been shot if he had not allowed Morel to continue his road to Torrejon. ‘he great demonstratioa against Anarchism in Madrid on the 17th was useful, but Colonel Ferretti regrets the harm done by the publication of such wrong principles as those of Nakens, especially as the Jmparcial frankly says, “It must be clearly understood that neither the majority or the minority of the preseut government represent the real opinions of the public or the predominant trend of the country, nor the execution of any plan for the public benefit of Spaniards, or the hope of reforms for the good of national interests.” ‘‘ No,” says the same journal, ‘they are the result of the abuses of favoritism and the system of the encasillado,” 1e., the deputies being nominated by the ministers in the lists divided into squares or casillos. On the great state occasion of the congratula- tions of the Senate being presented to King Alfonso and Queen Victoria, the young monarch said he trusted that he and his royal bride ‘‘ would achieve deeds of glory which emulate in the present day the grandeur of ages past.” “ But this aim,” he continued, “ cannot be attained without constant and intimate co-operation between Parlia- ment and the Royal Power.” Now the wedding festivities are over in Madrid, the country is again seething in the uncertain state of dissolution or non-dissolution of the Cabinet. Will Moret continue or will Maura take the helm again? Such constant chaos is the despair of all good patriots, for how can a govern- ment only in existence a few months carry out any good programme for the welfare of the country ? Colonel Figuercla Ferretti ventured to prepare a petition to King Alfonso, in November, 1902, for the adoption of the English procedure, whereby the public would show its devotion to their King and country by electing at the polls the deputies who would best support the interests of both. But although the idea received royal commenda- tion, the more narrow views of a high official led to the Colonel’s Court appointment being sacrificed to his patriotic aims. The King and Queen quite startled the people of San Ildefonso the other day by quietly walking out of the Palace to penetrate into the poorest streets. The greetings when they were finally recognized by the humble folk were tumultuous, and as the King realizes more and more the devotion of all classes, he will see that such republicans as Nakens would have no followers if the Polls were used for revealing the real opinions of the people, and Colonel Ferretti, who advised such public elections, will, it is hoped, have the reward of success in his efforts for his country. At the interesting meetings held by the Geogra- phical Society to celebrate the fourth centenary of THE AUTHOR. the death of Christopher Columbus, Don Ricardo Beltran y Rompide was given the Grand Cross of Merit. Such works as his “ Voyages and Discoveries of the Middle Ages in Connection with the Progress of Geography and History ” (1876), his “ History of Greek Philosophy” (1878), his “ Compendium of the History of Spain’’ (1901), are some of the books which show the scientist’s title to the decoration. The literary Réunion at the house of the Count and Countess of Villana in honour of the new Queen Victoria was a great success. The beautifully decorated rooms were crowded with the poets and authors assembled to do honour to the royal bride, who sat on a small raised platform with the young King and listened to the recitations of Sefora Pardo Bazan, the Senores Cabestany, Cano Cueto, Santos Chocano, Echegaray, Perez de Guzman, the duque de Rivas, Ferrari, etc., and the poems by Selles and Machado were written especially to celebrate the marriage which has been a subject of such enthusiasm in the country. The Infanta Dona Maria de la Paz, whose writings are well known, aud the Infanta Eulalia, who also writes, were there with the other members of the Royal family, and as such statesmen as Canalejas, General Azcarraga, Sefiores Ugarte, and Viesca, the Count of Casa Valencia, etc., were also present, the literary Réunion was quite a national féte, and the young Queen was presented with an album of parchment containing the poems and addresses written in her honour by the many dis- tinguished Spanish /it/érafeurs of the occasion. Literature has recently sustained a great loss in the death of the celebrated poet Manuel del Palacio. He, with Eusebio, Biasco Rivera, Navarrete, Roberto Robert, etc., formed the brilliant coterie whose poems were so active before the Revolution of 1868. After that time he took an active part in politics, but the author of “ El nifio de Nieve” (“The Child of Snow ”) still found his pen his most powerful weapon, for he had the gift of concentrating in four verses more than many people could put in as many pages. His verses, poems, and sonnets form a large collection. Ledesma, whose work on Cervantes was one of the best memorials of the Don Quixote celebration of last year, is now the subject of an erudite criticism by Benito Galdos, which forms part of another volume added to his “‘ Episodias Nacionales.” The celebrated novelist reminds his readers that Ledesma’s “ History of the Literature of the Middle Ages ” stamped him as a great writer, and that in his “ Historia de la Litteratura Feminina Espanola” he showed that there have been always many women in Spain who have done good work beyond that of mere domesticity. Ledesma’s book, “ Angel Guerra,” is a living picture of Toledo, and with a criticism of the writer’s work on Miguel de  THE AUTHOR. ‘Cervantes, Galdos concludes his powerful notice of his literary colleague. In art there has been as much activity lately as in literature, for the pictures lining the walls of the annual Exhibition of Fine Art in Madrid shows -great versatility and power. The flock ofsheep by Lino Casimiro Iborra is another of those present- ments in which the painter shows his perfect -acquaintance with the characteristics of animals, for although each sheep appears at first sight to be quite similar to its neighbour, they are seen to be very diverse, even in expression, and it is these touches, so slight yet so decisive, which gives the artist his high rank as an animal painter, and won for him the bronze medal at this exhibition, and the order with which he was decorated by King Alfonso XIII. The gold medal at this exhibition was carried off by Manuel Benedito for his charming picture of Breton fishwives. The silver medal was given to Ramon Pulido for his beautiful work called “ Inmaculada” (“* The Immaculate Conception’’), and the work repre- senting a cardinal receiving the homage of village folk, by César Fernandez Ardavin, is characteristic of Spanish life. Art is moreover making great strides among the women of Spain, for Antonia Jerrera is only one -of the many lady artists whose brush brings forth real works of art. As painting and music are so closely allied, I cannot close these notes without mentioning the compositions by Senora Pilar Contreras de Rodri- guez. Her talent is seen in the charming choral pieces written for the play, “The Spanish Woman’s Agricultural Era,” and her musical albums of part-songs and solos show she is as versatile as she is brilliant. Percy Horspur. ——__+—_>—_+_____—__- MAGAZINE CONTENTS. Eases BLACKWOOD’S. Musings Without Method: Sir Theodore Martin’s “** Monographs ’’—The Degradation of the Modern Stage— Racine. BOoKMAN. Dr. Richard Garnett: In Memoriam. Pollard. 2. By Sir F. T. Marzials. 4, By Beatrice Harraden. Alice Zimmern. I. By A. W. 3. By F. M. Hueffer. 5. By Agnes A. Adams, 6. By Book MontTHLY. A Thackeray Club. By Lewis Melville. A Blue Stocking and some Vignettes of the Eighteenth ‘Century. CHAMBERS’s JOURNAL. Replicas and Copies of some Great Renaissance Paint- ‘ings. By E. Govett. 285 CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Herbert Spencer and the Master Key. By John Butler Burke. Schoolmasters and their Masters. The Truth about the Monasteries : Robert Hugh Benson. Mankind in the Making. By D. C. Pedder. A Reply. By Father By May Higgs. The Decadence of Tragedy. By Edith Searle Grossmann. CORNHILL. A Medizval Romance. By F. 8. Lady Hamilton and ‘ Horatia.” By E. 8. P. Haynes. FORTNIGHTLY. Richard Burton. By “Ouida.” Christianity and China. By A. R. Colquhoun. The Library of Petrarch. By Edward H. R. Tatcham. The English Stage in the Eighteenth Century. Part II. By H. B. Irving. Jacques Emile Blanche. By Frederick Lawton. “Words, Words, Words.” By R. W. Tyrrell. The Comédie Francaise: What it has Done for the French People. By Jules Claretie. INDEPENDENT REVIEW. The New Humanity. By G. K. Chesterton. Henry Sidgwick. By F. W. Maitland. MACMILLAN’S. The Spirit of Hidden Places. Men and Morals. Anonymous. The Decline of Ballet in Eugland, 3y Lance Fallow. By 8. L. Bensusan. Corneille. By H. C. MacDowall. MonvrH. Anagrams. By E. F. Sutcliffe. The ‘‘Forgeries” of Cardinal Vaughan. Herbert Thurston. St. Elmo’s Fire. By G. A. Bouvier. Slips of the Learned. By Beta. By the Rev. MONTHLY REVIEW. Ibsen as 1 knew Him. By William Archer. ‘Another Way of (Mountain) Love.” By F. W. Bourdillon. Three Gardens and a Garret. By A. M. Curtis. NATIONAL REVIEW. The Value of a Public School Education By Charles Lister. Latin as an Intellectual Force in Civilisation. Sonnenschien. : A Rejoinder. 3y KE, A. NINETEENTH CENTURY. The Joys of Spain. By Austin Harrison. Spain under the Saracens. By Ameer Ali. “St. Deiniol’s, Hawarden.” By Mrs. Drew. Euripides in London. By Norman Bentwich. The Salons and the Royal Academy. By H. Heathcote Statham. Some Women Poets of the Present Reign. By Isabel Clarke. PALL MALL MAGAZINE, “Edwin Drood” and the Last Days of Charles Dickens. By His Younger Daughter, Kate Perugini. A Painter of the Sea: The Life’s Work of Mr. Napier Henry, A.R.A. By J. P. Collins. Thebes of the Hundred Gates. By H. Rider Haggard, To an Opal. By Eden Phillpotts. TEMPLE BAR, John Ruskin. By W. G. Collingwood. Education of a Viscount in the Seventeenth Century. By Dorothea Townshend. 286 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. eo ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :-— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Seczetary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —_—__—_+—_>__2___—___ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. Baa EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. : 2. [t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. THR AUTHOR. 8. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays. in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to- perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system, Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to- perform on the basis of royalties (7.c.. fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (4.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is- better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event, It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should» be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is- of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager~ holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English. agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of" delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, om account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information: are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ——_+——_—___——_- WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as: a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two- rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He-  Do THE AUTHOR. should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. —— ee HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. a 1. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is. £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. 287 TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —+—~@—+ A ees Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or _ part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to. the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. i THE READING BRANCH. —+-—<— + —_ EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. ‘The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. —~>— + NOTICES. —*—>—+—. HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 2ist of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Hvery effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. > The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. —_«—~p>— as LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. oo ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this Society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C. GENERAL NOTES. —————+ S a supplement to this number of The Author, we are circulating the draft of the American Copyright Bill. By the covering letter which has been forwarded to the Society we under- stand that the first hearing of the Bill was given on June 6th in the Senate Reading Room at the Library of Congress. ‘The letter, which was written prior to the hearing, further states :— “The hearing will be by the Senate and House Com- mittees sitting as a joint committee. This method of pro- cedure has been arranged for the convenience of the numerous participants and others who may be interested, and in recognition of the unusual character and importance of the Bill. The courtesy and consideration of these arrangements on the part of the Committees will doubtless be recognised by an ample representation at the hearing. It is especially desirable that the fullest representation of participants shall be secured at the outset when the Bill is presented, explained and supported, as may be arranged at the informal meeting on Tuesday, June 5, This latter meeting will be held at 4 p.m. at the Library of Congress.” A Copyright Act passed on 21st December, 1905, by the Government of Australia, has been sent to the Secretary of the Society, and he wrote to the Secretary of State to the Colonies, to inquire whether it had received the Royal assent, he has received the following reply :-— “5th May, 1906. “ Srr,—With reference to your letter of the 4th ultimo, I am directed by the Earl of Elgin to acquaint you that the Governor-General of Aus- tralia is now being informed that His Majesty will not be advised to exercise his powers of dis- allowance with respect to the Commonwealth Copyright Act, 1905. “‘T am, sir, your obedient servant, “C. P. Locas.” This Act cannot, of course, run counter to or supersede the Imperial Act of 1842, which binds Great Britain and all her colonies and dependencies, but like the Canadian Acts, the Indian Act, the Cape Act, and the Acts in other colonies, only affects the publication of books within the colonies mentioned. It is printed as a supplement to this month’s Author. Instead of the separate colonies passing separate Acts, it is a great pity that all the colonies should not have combined with the Imperial Government to pass a really satisfactory Imperial Copyright Law. The tendency of the present day has been to obtain uniformity in copyright all over the world, but every separate law passed by separate countries without this object in view will, of course, make further uniformity more difficult. We venture to suggest, once more, to the Premier, and to the THB AUTHOR. Government, how desirable it is that they should take up this question energetically with the view to a comprehensive settlement. On the death of Dr. Henrik Ibsen the Committee of the Society forwarded the following letter to the Foreign Office, enclosing the message of sympathy printed below, for transmission to the Norwegian Government and to the family of the distinguished dramatist. The Secretary of the Society has received a note from the Foreign Office stating that the Committee’s desire has been carried out, and that the message has been forwarded to H.M. Charge d’Affaires at Christiania :-— The Right Honble. Sir Edward Grey, P.C., &c. Sir,—The Society of Authors desire to convey to the Norwegian Government and the family of the late Dr. Ibsen an expression of their respectful sympathy on the occasion of the death of this distinguished dramatist. Iam directed by the Committee to solicit your good offices in order that the inclosed message may be transmitted to the Norwegian Government through H.M.’s Legation at Christiania. I am, sir, your obedient servant, (Signed) G. HERBERT THRING. “ The Incorporated Society of Authors of England desire to convey to the Norwegian Government the expression of their sincere regret on the occasion of the death of the distinguished author and dramatist, Dr. Henrik Ibsen. They cannot allow the occasion to pass without a request that the Government will convey to the members of the dramatist’s family the Society’s sympathy in a loss which affects not merely Norway, but the whole world.” ———— oe UNITED STATES NOTES. 1+ T seems incumbent upon me to begin my summer instalment of Notes with something about “ The Jungle” and Mr. Upton Sinclair. The book is not only at present the “biggest seller” in the United States, it is the talk of two Continents. Those cautious critics who remembered Mr. Sinclair as the author of “‘ The Journal of Arthur Stirling,” and were accordingly disposed to dis- count his statements, have been sadly undeceived. And the care taken both by the author and his publishers to secure the absolute trustworthiness of their production is a healthy sign of the times. The sensation produced by the book seems to have come as a surprise. Mr. Sinclair’s object appears to have been a general indictment of American industrial conditions from a Socialistic view-point, of which the slaughter-house exposé was to be but an incident. He disclaims the notion of having desired to stir up any special agitation of the kind which Mr. Roosevelt’s action has aroused. Possibly the importance of the matter of the  book may have caused its merits as a piece of writing to be somewhat exaggerated ; but of the fact that it is being widely read there can be no doubt. The publishers disposed of 12,000 within one week in the United States, and report a con- siderable sale in Canada, besides three large English editions up to date. The upshot will certainly be to help Bryanism ; probably also the vegetarian cause may benefit. As a piece of pure literature the success cf the season has been Owen Wister’s new story, which, even in popularity, has only quite recently been displaced by the Packington revelations. What a contrast ! The aristocratic charm of the South and the horrors of democratic Chicago, civilised life and bestial existence! In narrative quality “Tady Baltimore” is probably superior even to “The Virginian.” The teller of the story, who on one occasion is made to say, “ We’re no longer a small people living and dying for a great idea, we're a big people living and dying for money,” has been accused in some quarters of superficiality, but he is at least a real live gentleman and not a mere vehicle for epigram. Has anyone, we wonder, noticed that Mr. Wister’s hero calls King’s Port “the most wistful town in America ?” The game of pseudonymity still flourishes on this side. ‘“ Wymond Carey,” whose “No. 101” is full of exciting incident, continues to conceal his identity ; but a curious world is to learn who “Sidney McCall” is by Christmas-time, I hear. All who are interested in higher education should read Dr. Daniel Coit Gilman’s account of the launching of the University of which he was first president. He it was who largely made Johns Hopkins what it is. Two Harper books, “The Spoilers” by Rex Beach and Irving Bacheller’s “Silas Strong,” are enjoying much popularity, but neither of them can be called a work of art. The former, how- ever, contains a faithful picture of the conditions of life in the mining districts of Alaska. Miss Margaret Potter has issued the first instal- ment of a trilogy of novels (poor Frank Norris set this fashion) dealing with Russian life. The hero of “The Genius” is a thinly-disguised por- trait of Tchaikovsky. Great liberties are taken with the personality of Rubinstein, who is also introduced ; and Mozart is absurdly belittled. In “The Dawn of a To-morrow,” Frances Hodgson Burnett has told the tale of an averted suicide with a sentimental skill which will appeal to those who value the emotional above all things. Miss Frothingham’s second novel, “The Evasion,” has had the honour of being compared with “ The House of Mirth.” Boston, instead of New York, is its theatre. If we mistake not, Mr. Louis J. Vance has the THE AUTHOR. 289° makings of a good romancer. His new book, “The Private War,” published by Messrs. Apple- ton in New York, has the same é/an which caused his “Terence O’Rourke” to be received with such favour by the English public. Winston Churchill's latest novel will be out early this month. ‘ Coniston” is to be, I under- stand, quite a new departure. John Paul Jones, whose remains have recently been restored to America, has been made a popular hero by Mr. Alfred Henry Lewis. He was not in life, I fancy, such a very picturesque personage as he has now become. Mr. John S. Phillips has withdrawn from the firm of McClure. Poor San Francisco is of course fated to be exploited. “The Doomed City,” by Frank Thompson Seabright, a Californian, has, we are told, attempted to avoid exaggeration and mis- statements, which is very praiseworthy of him. “Glimpses of the San Francisco Disaster” con- tains half-tone reproductions of photographs, many of which were taken as early as six o’clock in the morning following the shock. Harper's Weekly for April 28th was devoted to the description of the catastrophe. The way in which the book-trade, in company with so many other local interests, rallied from its sudden ruin, can be described as nothing less than heroic. A work of great interest is promised for the autumn by Doubleday, Page & Co. It is “ Recol- lections and Letters of George Washington,” con- taining his correspondence with his secretary, and the latter’s account ef his death. That portion of mankind who are interested in bishops, and perhaps some others, will have wel- comed Bishop Potter’s recent work, which is not confined in its scope to the western hemisphere. Messrs. Putnam, who issue the last-named work, are the publishers of J. Hampden Dougherty’s authoritative treatise on “ The Electoral System of the United States.” A work upon “ The Ethics of Wagner’s Ring of the Nibelungen,” by Mary Elizabeth Lewis, also bears their imprint. This firm make a speciality of foreign translations. We are able to offer them our congratulations upon their excellent version of that remarkable work, Otto Weininger’s “Sex and Character.” We only wish that Arvéde Barine’s brilliant “ Louis XIV. et la Grande Mademoiselle”? had enjoyed equal good fortune. We are glad to know that M. Jaurés’s “Studies in Socialism” has not been committed to the tender mercies of the anonymous translator. Mr. Alonzo Rothschild has written an interesting study of Lincoln, and some delightful reminis- cences of “Rip Van Winkle” have appeared from the pen of his friend, Francis Wilson.  290 Two important Revolution books have been issued by Messrs. Dodd, Mead & Co. in James Schoulet’s “Americans of 1776” and J. H. Hazleton’s “The Decalration of Independence.” A memoir of Jacques Cartier, the explorer, by Dr. James Phinney Baxter, also comes from this firm. The “manuscript edition” of Thoreau’s works issued by Messrs. Houghton, Mifflin & Co. is said to have beena great success. Yet no writer seems to have had more contradictory verdicts passed upon him than the Walden recluse. Among notable travel books of recent publication are Dr. Hugh R. Mill’s “ Siege of the South Pole,” an exhaustive record of Antarctic exploration ; J. A. Harvie-Brown’s “Travels of a Naturalist in Europe,” which deals with the opposite extremity of the globe; and George Milton Fowler’s description of Porto Rico. Prof. Harry Thurston Peck’s perspicuous account of American political history from 1885 to 1905, which has been appearing under his own editorship in Zhe Bookman, will be issued in book form, much enlarged and fortified, in the autumn. It is very readable, and at the same time eminently judicial in tone. The penultimate instalment contains some very candid criticism of President Roosevelt. When writing one of his earlier books, it is said that the future chief of the Republic used “I” so frequently that the publishers had to order a fresh supply of the letter from a type-foundry ! Richard Harding-Davis’s “The Galloper” will appear in book form, with others of his plays, during the summer. He has now come to live nearer New York than he used to. Mr. Ripley Hitchcock has left Messrs. A. 8. Barnes & Co. and joined the Harper Brothers. Mr. Vincent Brown’s novel, “A Magdalen’s Husband,” is being dramatised by the English author and Mr. Belasco, and will soon be played in America. In my obituary notes special mention should be made of Professor Nathaniel Southgate Shaler, the distinguished geologist, whose remarkable excursion into the field of poetic drama I noticed some time since. He served in the Federal Army during the Civil War, but in 64 began scientific duties at Harvard. In 1873—80 he directed the Kentucky Survey, and four years later became geologist to the Atlantic Division of the United States Geological Survey. He was a voluminous writer, both on scientific and other subjects. He died at Cambridge, Mass., on April 10, in his sixty-sixth ear. William: Root Bliss, who died a day earlier, was the author of “Quaint Nantucket” and similar works. George Hermann Elwanger, who also died during THE AUTHOR. April, was an authority upon horticulture, writing some dozen books on the subject, in addition to other works, including “ Meditations on Gout, with a Consideration of its Cure through the Use of Wine”’ (1898). The list also includes the names of Mary Henry Allibone, who assisted her husband with his “Dictionary of Authors”; of Professor George Albert Wentworth, the compiler of numerous manuals on mathematics and physics; and of Carl Schurz, the biographer of Henry Clay. ——_ ee. MUSICAL COPYRIGHT. [6 Edw. 7.] A Bint tro AMEND THE Law RELATING TO Musica Copyrrieut. A.D. 1906. E it enacted by the King’s most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and con- sent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows :— Penalty for being in Possession of Pirated Music.—1. Every person who sells, exposes, offers, or has in his possession for sale any pirated music shall (unless he proves that he acted innocently) be guilty of an offence punishable on summary conviction in manner provided by the law in force in that part of the British Islands where the offence is committed, and shall be liable to imprisonment with or without hard labour for a term not exceeding one month or to a fine not exceeding five pounds, and on a second or subse- quent conviction to imprisonment with or without hard labour for a term not exceeding twvo months or to a fine not exceeding fen pounds. Any con- stable may take into custody without warrant any person who sells, exposes, offers, or has in his possession for sale any pirated music. Right of Entry by Police for Execution of Act.— 2, Any constable authorised by an order of a court of summary jurisdiction made under section one of the Musical (Summary Proceedings) Copy- right Act, 1902, to seize pirated copies of any musical work, may, between the hours of six of the clock in the morning and nine of the clock in the evening, enter any house or place named in such order, and, if necessary, use force for making such entry, whether by breaking open doors or otherwise. Definition —3. Inthis Act the expression “ pirated music” means any musical work written, printed, or otherwise reproduced without the consent law- fully given by the owner of the copyright in such musical work. Short Title and Extent—4. This Act may be cited as the Pirated Music Act, 1906, and shall extend to the British Islands. ee ime a ee  The Bill printed above has been before the House -of Commons and read a second time. It has been backed by members differing as widely in politics as Mr. Balfour, Mr. John Redmond, Sir Alfred Thomas, Mr. Enoch Edwards, Mr. Keir Hardie, Mr. Crombie and Mr. Sloan. This fact alone is sufficient to show that its passing or non-passing -does not come within the range of party politics. Mr. Caldwell has issued a memorandum in opposi- tion. It is needless to recall to the minds of readers the fact that Mr. Caldwell has throughout been the bigoted opposer of musical copyright amendment, and has, according to his lights done his best to withhold adequate protection from the unfortunate possessors of this copyright property. It is sometimes difficult to follow Mr. Caldwell’s reasoning. If he objects to any property in brain production in the shape of music, his point of view may be right or may be wrong, but it is easily understood. If, however, he acknowledges the right of property he ought also to acknowledge a right to its adequate protection. He states: ‘“ Musical copyright has the same protection and remedies at law as the most valuable work of lasting benefit to the world, and has in addition the power of seizure and other powers granted by the Act of 1902, under which enormous seizures of pirated music have taken place.” Unfortunately the peculiar character of musical production does not place music on an even base with other literary productions, and the powers at present granted for the protection of composers are still inadequate. This was pointed out in The Author when the Act of 1902 was passed. But Mr. Caldwell seems to think differently, which clearly demonstrates that he fails entirely to grasp the position. He also refers to the Royal Commission of 1878, but at that date the pirate had not discovered his simple method of obtaining a livelihood, and since that date large strides have been made in the opinions of all civilised countries as shown in recent copyright legislation, either proposed or passed, as to the value of author’s rights to the author. Lastly comes the question of cheap music. If the publisher obtains the greater benefit, as no doubt he does, owing to the ignorance and stupidity of composers, this is no argument why the property should not be protected; for what would Mr. Cald- well say when the day comes and the composers can show such public spirit for their profession, and, binding themselves together, can enforce terms on the publisher. Then Mr. Caldwell’s lack of legisla- tion will take effect in the right quarter. But merely to say that the public demand cheap music, and therefore must have it at any cost, is an economic question to which the reply is self-evident. There appear to be only two courses possible—to THE AUTHOR. 291 ask the honourable member to draft his own Bill so that those interested in musical property may have some real idea of what he looks upon as an adequate protection ; or toask him to earn his living for the period of five years either as a musical composer or a musical publisher. _[NorEe.—Since going to press the death of this Bill must be chronicled with regret.—Ep. ] 9 CORRESPONDENCE. a Srr,—As I am the writer of the signed article in The Morning Post to which Mr. Bernard Shaw referred in his speech at the annual dinner of the Society (f., Zhe Author, Vol. XVI., No. 9, pp. 269, 270), I may be permitted to doubt the accuracy of Mr. Shaw’s historical parallel between myself and Judas Iscariot. If my conduct were as he said ‘“‘ unprofessional,” the officers of the Society might have drawn my attention to the circumstance at the moment, which is rather remote. They have still the opportunity to do so, if I “sneered at the attempt of our profession to organise itself.” Humiliter me submitto. Faithfully yours, A. LANG. 1, Marloes Road, W. a Musican CopyrRicHt. Str,—The points taken by your reviewer in his notice of my ‘‘Manual of Musical Copy- right” are all worthy of notice, and will be attended to by me in any subsequent edition. There is, however, one criticism which I hope you will allow me to answer, as the reason for one alleged fault of arrangement is very simple and may be stated in a few words. I am blamed for relegating to an appendix the subject of the retrospective effect of the Inter- national Act of 1886, and not incorporating my arguments on that subject in the body of the work. The book was intended to be readable by the non-lawyer part of the community, publishers, musicians, etc. The retrospective question is of the most subtle and technical kind. I have treated it at great length, holding as I do a view which is opposed to that of most of the bar, though it is in accordance with a decision of the Court of Appeal. The subject is perfectly separable from the other subject matter. Had I interrupted the practical portions of the book to insert this severely legal argument, I 292 should have scared any non-lawyer reading con- tinuously the chapter in which it occurs. If I had given a separate chapter to it, the difference of arrangement from mine would have been merely formal, and I have somewhat reduced the quantity of matter in the body of the work, by eliminating this long essay, and thereby facilitated pro tanto the task of research. Se I repeat my thanks for the careful and judicious notice. T remain, Sir, yours truly, Epwarp CUTLER. Adgware, Hyde Park, W. —1.—<> + Future or THE NOVED. Str,—In “The Future of the Novel,” printed in The Author, I find the following alarming statements :— “‘ Everybody one has ever heard of is either writing or has written a novel”; and “In England every third woman and every twentieth man has published something or other.” It may relieve and reassure a few startled minds to learn that I am the only one of 20,000 in- habitants in a country town who has written a novel, so far as I know (and such things soon become matters of gossip), while I can confidently assert that not more than a dozen men and women here (including the newspaper staffs) have had anything published. I may add that of all my many friends very few are writers—about one in fifty ! Perhaps a literary man, in a literary set, is apt to be deceived on this point. Yours truly, M. P. —_1—<—+—__ “ Repecoa ”’—A Nove. Sir,—In continuation of my previous remarks in The Author anent this old book, it will be of interest to learn that there has recently come into my possession a small 12mo volume, published at Burton-on-Trent in 1822, entitled, “ Realities and Reflections, in which Virtue and Vice are Con- trasted,” by Ann Catharine Holbrook—mark the spelling of both christian name and surname—who is by many considered to be the writer of “ Rebecca.” Upon the fly-leaf is inscribed “ A scarce volume by this little-known Staffordshire authoress.” Therein is also pasted a cutting (apparently from some book catalogue) quoting another work of Mrs. Holbrook’s, called “The Dramatist ; or Memoirs of the Stage. With the life of the authoress, &c. Birmingham, 1809.” It is claimed THE AUTHOR. for “ Realities” that the incidents depicted are taken from “real life,” and they form a series of “tales, moral and instructive,’ addressed to the young. After careful comparison, I find many indica- tions that point to Mrs. Holbrook as being not only the writer of these short stories but of the novel under discussion also. The same highly religious tone pervades both, with a marked simi- larity in several of the characters, and the inflexible- resolve that villainy shall be exposed and punished. Moreover, in the list of subscribers given at the end of the booklet are residents at Ashby—the sur- name of “ Rebecca.’ Does not this fact offer a valuable clue to identity? For we know how often writers of fiction have sought for their heroes and heroines the names of places familiar to them.. I may add that search is still being actively prosecuted in likely quarters for the missing third volume of the novel, which it is hoped may soon be discovered. I also much desire a copy of ‘ The Dramatist”’ referred to above,as valuable light might be thrown upon Mrs. Holbrook’s work in that ‘life of the authoress” issued therewith. CECIL CLARKE. Author’s Club, 8.W. —— Srr,—For the benefit of “Agent” and others this small experience of literary agents may be of interest. [ will confess at once I am not “ worth while.” I wrote three stories, had them typed im one volume, and sent them to a literary agent’s firm, then advertising in the “ AUTHOR.” An offer was made to them for the last story in the volume. They refused it without consulting me, and declined to tell me who had made the offer or the amount, as it was “not their custom to do so.’ They pressed me to allow them to sell the last story separately, but I refused. I wished the MS. to go to America and not be hawked round Britain, but I impressed on the firm the stories were not to be detached from the volume unless sold. After a period of some months I recalled the volume, and it was returned to me with only the title page of the last story. The rest was missing. The agents knew nothing about it, but of course “my interests were fully protected.” They owned the stories had been separated and that they had no authority to do so. About five months after it was returned to me, without any explanation except it had been discovered in an editor’s office in Kentucky. Odd ! Yours truly, Rowan ORME.  SUPPLEMENT I UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT.  A BILL TO AMEND AND CONSOLIDATE THE ACIS RESPECTING COPYRIGHT. CONTENTS. PAGES ee ee Copernic (Seog, 1-3) rer eects tn 5 S uyuot-Marrmn oF CopYRIGHT (Secs. 4-7) ......-:------s----e-tesrcerercrcerettcce steers 5 Mee i Oars CoprmiceT (Bec, 8) een irrretttrrcit terete 6-7 Mow fo Smoune Corveigur (Secs. 9-17) -.-..-.--:---csc-rrerereteercr terse 7-9 Hiei crn oF Copynigur (Secs. 18-20) ----..-1i.----es cee rretteneseetnerener teense 9-10 Prormction or CopyriGut (Secs. 21-36) ......--.----s--seeeerrrneesenrteeeenenetees ese 10-15 Waasaver ov Copvergur (Secs, 37-4D) ......-...--:-se-cerettersnesetercrseeessescererteccesere es 15-16 Gopyaraur Orvicm (Secs. 46-60) .....-..--..-cecrcccereereeertsettertrsssrerenstneestsser eee 16-19 MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS (Secs. 61-64) ......-------seeerercerstenseterereeeseneeeeescecse rere s® 19  A BILE TO AMEND AND CONSOLIDATE THE ACTS RESPECTING COPYRIGHT. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That the copyright secured by this Act shall include the sole and exclusive right :— (a) For the purposes set forth in subsection (b) hereof, to make any copy of any work or part thereof the subject of copyright under the provisions of this Act, or to abridge, adapt, or translate into another language or dialect any such work, or make any other version thereof; (b) To sell, distribute, exhibit, or let for hire, or offer or keep for sale, distribution, exhibition, or hire any copy of such work ; (c) To deliver, or authorize the delivery of, in public for profit, any copyrighted lecture, sermon, address, or similar production prepared for oral delivery ; (d) To publicly perform or represent a copyrighted dramatic work, or to convert it into a novel or other non-dramatic work ; (e) To dramatize any copyrighted non-dramatic work and roduce the same either by publication or performance ; (f) To publicly perform a copyrighted musical work, or any part thereof, or for purpose of public performance or the purposes set forth in subsection (b) hereof to make any arrangement or setting of such work, or of the melody thereof, in any system of notation ; (g) To make, sell, distribute or let for hire any device, contri- yance or appliance especially adapted in any manner whatsoever to reproduce to the ear the whole or any material part of any work published and copyrighted after this Act shall have gone into effect, or by means of any such device or appliance publicly to reproduce to the ear the whole or any material part of such work ; (h) To produce any abridgment, variation, adaptation, or arrangement of a copyrighted work of art. Suc. 2. That nothing in this Act shall be construed to annul or limit the right of the author or proprietor of an unpublished work, at common law or in equity, to prevent the copying, publication, or use of such unpublished work without his consent, or to obtain damages therefor. Suc. 3. That the copyright provided by this Act shall extend to and protect all the copyrightable component parts of the work copyrighted, any and all reproductions or copies thereof, in whatever form, style or size, and all matter reproduced therein in which copyright is already subsisting, but without extending the duration of such copyright. Sno. 4, That the works for which copyright may be secured under this Act shall include all the works of an author. Suc. 5. That the application for registration shall specify to which of the following classes the work in which copyright is claimed belongs : (a) Books, including composite and cyclopedic works, direc- tories, gazetteers, and other compilations, and new matter contained 5 Nature and Extent of Copy- right. Subject Matter of Copyright. Comp. Constitution, Art. 1, sec. 8 ; Rev. Stat., sec. 4952. Comp. Act of June 18, 1874, sec. 3 (18 Stat. at L., part 111, p. 79). Comp. Rey. Stat., sec. 4959; Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 5 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1108). Not subject matter of copy- right. Who May Obtain Copyright. Comp. Constitution, 1787, Art. 1, sec. 8; Rev. Stat., sec. 4952; Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 13 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1110). Comp. Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 13 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1110). 6 in new editions; but not including works specified in other sub- sections hereunder ; (b) Periodicals, including newspapers ; (c) Oral lectures, sermons, addresses ; (d) Dramatic compositions ; (e) Musical compositions ; (f) Maps ; (g) Works of art ; models or designs for works of art ; (h) Reproductions of a work of art ; oe (i) Drawings or plastic works of a scientific or technical character ; (j) Photographs ; (k) Prints and pictorial illustrations ; (1) Labels and prints relating to articles of manufacture, as heretofore registered in the Patent Office under the Act of June 18, 1874 : Provided, nevertheless, That the above specifications shall not be held to limit the subject matter of copyright as defined in section four of this Act, nor shall any error in classification invalidate or impair the copyright protection secured under this Act. Src. 6. That additions to copyrighted works and alterations, re- visions, abridgments, dramatizations, translations, compilations, arrangements, or other versions of works, whether copyrighted or in the public domain, shall be regarded as new works subject to copyright under the provisions of this Act ; but no such copyright shall affect the force or validity of any subsisting copyright upon the matter employed or any part thereof, or be construed to grant an exclusive right to such use of the original works. Sec. 7. That no copyright shall subsist :-— (a) In any publication of the United States government or any reprint, in whole or in part, thereof: Provided, however, That the publication or republication by the government, either separately or in a public document, of any material in which copyright is subsisting shall not be taken to cause any abridgment or annul- ment of the copyright or to authorize any use or appropriation of such copyright material, without the consent of the copyright proprietor ; (b) In the original text of a work by any author not a citizen of the United States first published without the limits of the United States prior to July first, eighteen hundred and ninety-one ; or in the original text of any work which has fallen into the public domain. Szo. 8. That the author or proprietor of any work made the subject of copyright by this Act, or his executors, administrators, or assigns, shall have copyright for such work under the conditions and for the terms specified in this Act: Provided, however, That the copyright secured by this Act shall extend to the work of an author or proprietor who is a citizen or subject of a foreign state or nation, only when such foreign author or proprietor,— (a) Shall be living within the United States at the time of the making and first publication of his work, or shall first or cotem- poraneously publish his work within the limits of the United States ; or (b) When the foreign state or nation of which such author or proprietor is a citizen or subject grants—either by treaty, conven- tion, agreement, or law—to citizens of the United States the benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own  7 citizens, or copyright protection substantially equal to the protec- tion secured to such foreign author under this Act ; or when such foreign state or nation is a party to an international agreement which provides for reciprocity in the granting of copyright, by the terms of which agreement the United States may at its pleasure become a party thereto. The existence of the reciprocal conditions aforesaid shall be determined by the President of the United States, by proclamation made from time to time, as the purposes of this Act may require. Suc. 9. That any person entitled thereto by this Act may secure copyright for his work by publication thereof with the notice of copy- right required by this Act ; and such notice shall be affixed to each copy thereof published or offered for sale in the United States by authority of the copyright proprietor. In the case of a work of art or a plastic work or drawing, such notice shall be affixed to the original also before publication thereof. In the case of a lecture or similar work intended only for oral delivery, notice of copyright shall be given at each public delivery thereof. Sec. 10. That such person may obtain registration of his claim to copyright by complying with the requirements prescribed in this Act ; and such registration shall be prima facie evidence of ownership. Registration may also be had of works of which copies are not repro- duced for sale, by the deposit, with claim of copyright, of the title and one complete printed or manuscript copy of such work, if it be a lecture or similar production, or a dramatic or musical composition ; of a photographic print, if the work be a photograph ; or of a photograph or other identifying reproduction thereof, if it be a work of art, ora plastic work or drawing ; the notice of copyright in these latter cases being affixed to the original before publication as required by section nine above. But the privilege of registration secured hereunder shall not exempt the copyright proprietor from the requirement of deposit of copies under section eleven herein where the work is later reproduced in copies for sale. Sec. 11. That not later than thirty days (but in the case of a periodical not later than ten days) after the publication of the work upon which copyright is claimed, there shall be deposited in_the Copy- right Office or in the United States mail addressed to the Register of Copyrights, Washington, District of Columbia, two complete copies of the best edition ; or if the work be a label or print relating to an article of manufacture, one such copy ; or if a contribution toa periodical for which contribution special registration is requested, one copy of the issue or issues of the periodical containing such contribution, to be deposited not later than ten days after publication ; or if the work is not reproduced in copies for sale, there shall be deposited the copy, print, photograph or other identifying reproduction required by section ten above: such copies or copy, print, photograph or other reproduction to be accompanied in each case by a claim of copyright. Src. 12. That the postmaster to whom are delivered the articles required to be deposited under section eleven above shall, if requested, give a receipt therefor ; and shall mail them to their destination without cost to the copyright claimant. Suc, 13. That of a printed book or periodical the text of the copies deposited under section eleven above shall be printed from type set within the limits of the United States, either by hand or by the aid of any kind of typesetting machine, or from plates made from type set within the limits of the United States, or if the text be produced by How to Secure Copyright. Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4956, as amended by the Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 3 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1107). Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4961. U. 8. type-set- ting and litho- graphic process. Comp. Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 3 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1107); H. R. pill no. 13355, March 2, 1904, passed by the House of Repre- sentatives April 26, 1904 (68th Cong., 2d sess.). Comp. Act of March 3, 1905. Notice of copy- right. . Comp. Rey. Stat., sec., 4962; Act of June 18, 1874, sec. 1 (18 Stat. at L., part III, p. 79); Act of March 3, 1905. 8 lithographic process, then by a process wholly performed within the limits of the United States: which requirements shall extend also to the illustrations produced by lithographic process within a printed book consisting of text and illustrations, and also to separate lithographs, except where in either case the subjects represented are located in a foreign country ; but they shall not apply to works in raised characters for the use of the blind, and they shall be subject to the provisions of section sixteen with reference to books published abroad seeking ad interim protection under this Act. In the case of the book the copies so deposited shall be accompanied by an affidavit, under the official seal of any officer authorized to administer oaths within the United States, duly made by the person claiming copyright or by his duly authorized agent or representative residing in the United States or by the printer who has printed the book, setting forth that the copies deposited have been printed from type set within the limits of the United States or from plates made from type set within the limits of the United States, or, if the text be pro- duced by lithographic process, that such process was wholly performed within the limits of the United States. Any person who for the purpose of obtaining a copyright shall knowingly be guilty of making a false affidavit as to his having complied with the above conditions shall be deemed guilty of a misdemeanor, and upon conviction thereof shall be punished by a fine of not more than one thousand dollars, and all of his rights and privileges under said copyright shall thereafter be forfeited. Such affidavit shall state also the place within the United States, and the establishment, in which such type was set or plates were made or lithographic process was performed and the date of the completion of the printing of the book or the date of publication. Sec. 14. That the notice of copyright required by section nine shall consist either of the word “ Copyright” or the abbreviation “ Copr.” or, in the case of any of the works specified in sub-sections (f) to (1) inclusive, of section five of this Act, the letter ( enclosed within a circle, thus: @), accompanied in every case by the name of the author or copyright proprietor as registered in the Copyright Office ; or, in the case of works specified in subsections (f) to (1), inclusive, of section five of this Act, by his initials, monogram, mark, or symbol, provided that on some accessible portion of the work or of the margin, back, permanent base or pedestal thereof or of the substance on which the work shall be mounted his name shall appear. But in the case of works in which copyright is subsisting when this Act shall go into effect the notice of copyright may be either in one of the forms prescribed herein or in one of those prescribed by the Act of June 18, 1874. The notice of copyright shall be applied, in the case of a book or other printed publication, upon its title-page or the page immediately following, or if a periodical, either upon the title-page or upon the first page of text of each separate number or under the title heading ; or if a work specified in subsections (f) to (1), inclusive, of section five of this Act, upon some accessible portion of the work itself or of the margin, back, permanent base or pedestal thereof, or of the substance on which the work shall be mounted. In a composite work one notice of copyright shall suffice. Upon every copy of a published musical composition in which the right of public performance is reserved there shall be imprinted under the notice of copyright the words “Right of public performance reserved ;”? in default of which no action shall be maintained nor recovery be had for any such performance although without the consent of the copyright proprietor.  a Seo. 15. That if, by reason of any error or omission, the requirements prescribed above in section eleven have not been complied with within the time therein specified, or if failure to make registration has occurred by the error or omission of any administrative officer or employee of the United States, it shall be permissible for the author or proprietor to make the required deposit and secure the necessary registration within a period of one year after the first publication of the work: Provided, That in such case no action shall be brought for infringement of the copyright until such requirements have been fully complied with : And provided further, That the privilege above afforded of completing the registration and deposit after the expiration of the period prescribed in section eleven shall not exempt the proprietor of any article which bears a notice of copyright from depositing the required copy or copies upon specific written demand therefor by the Register of Copyrights, who may make such demand at any time subsequent to the expiration of such period ; and after the said demand shall have been made, in default of the deposit of the copies of the work within one month from any part of the United States except an outlying territorial possession of the United States, or within three months from any outlying territorial possession of the United States or from any foreign country, the oe of the copyright shall be liable to a fine of one hundred ollars. Where the copyright proprietor has sought to comply with the requirements of this Act as to notice and the notice has been duly affixed to the bulk of the edition published, its omission by inadvertence from a particular copy or copies, though preventing recourse against an innocent infringer without notice, shall not invalidate the copyright nor prevent recovery for infringement against any person who after actual notification of the copyright begins an undertaking to infringe it. Sec. 16. That in the case of a book published in a foreign country before publication in this country the deposit in the Copyright Office not later than thirty days after its publication abroad of one complete copy of the foreign edition with a request for the reservation of the copyright, and a statement of the name and nationality of the author and of the copyright proprietor, and of the date of publication of the said book shall secure to the author or proprietor an ad intervm copy- right. Except as otherwise provided, the ad interim copyright thus secured shall have all the force and effect given to copyright by this Act, and shall endure as follows :— (a) In the case of a book printed abroad in a foreiyn language, for a period of two years after the first publication of the book in the foreign country ; (b) In the case of a book printed abroad in the Hnglish language or in English and one or more foreign languages, for a period of thirty days after such deposit in the Copyright Office. Suc. 17. That whenever within the period of such ad interim pro- tection an authorized edition shall be produced and published from type set within the limits of the United States or from plates made there- from, (a) of a book in the Hnglish language, or (b) of a book in a foreign language, either in the original language or in an English translation thereof, and whenever the requirements prescribed by this Act as to deposit of copies, registration, filing of affidavit and the printing of the copyright notice shall have been duly complied with, the copyright shall be extended to endure in such original book for the full terms elsewhere provided in this Act. Sno. 18. That the copyright secured by this Act shall endure,— (a) For twenty-eight years after the date of first publication in * Failure to com- ply with formali- ties. Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4962. Comp. Act of March 3, 1865, sec. 3 (13 Stat. at L., p. 540). Ad interim pro- tection. Comp. Act of March 3, 1905, Duration of the Copyright.  Comp. as to prints or labels, the he of June 18, 1874, sec. 3 (18 Stat. at L., part 111, p. 79). Comp. Rev. Stat., secs. 4953 and 4954, Extension of term of subsist- ing copyright. Comp. Act of Feb. 3, 1831, sec. 16 (4 Stat. at L., p. 439). Right of trans- lation. Comp. Act. of March 3, 1891, sec. 1 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1107). Protection of the Copyright. Protection for unpublished works, Infringement of copyright. Comp. Rev, Stat., sec. 3082. 10 the case of any print or label relating to articles of manufacture : Provided, That the copyright which at the time of the passing of this Act may be subsisting in any article named in this section shall endure for the balance of the term of copyright fixed by the laws then in force ; (b) For fifty years after the date of first publication in the case of any composite or collective work ; any work copyrighted by a corporate body or by the employer of the author or authors ; any abridgment, compilation, dramatization, or translation ; any post- humous work ; any arrangement or reproduction in some new form of a musical composition ; any photograph ; any reproduction of a work of art ; any print or pictorial illustration ; the copyrightable contents of any newspaper or other periodical ; and the additions or annotations to works previously published. (c) For the lifetime of the author and for fifty years after his death, in the case of his original book, lecture, dramatic or musical composition, map, work of art, drawing or plastic work of a scientific or technical character, or other original work, but not including any work specified in subsections (a) or (b) hereof ; and in the case of joint authors, during their joint lives and for fifty years after the death of the last survivor of them. In all of the above cases the term shall extend to the end of the calendar year of expiration. The copyright in a work published anonymously or under an assumed name shall subsist for the same period as if the work had been produced bearing the author’s true name. Sec. 19. That the copyright subsisting in any work at the time when this Act goes into effect may, at the expiration of the renewal term pro- vided for under existing law, be further renewed and extended by the author, if he be still living, or if he be dead, leaving a widow, by his widow, or in her default, or if no widow survive him, by his children, if any survive him, for a further period such that the entire term shall be equal to that secured by this Act : Provided, That application for such renewal and extension shall be made to the Copyright Office and duly registered therein within one year prior to the expiration of the existing term: And provided further, That, should such subsisting copyright have been assigned, or a license granted therein for publication upon payment of royalty, the copyright shall be renewed and extended only in case the assignee or licensee shall join in the application for such renewal and extension. Src. 20. That the author’s exclusive right to dramatize or translate any one of his works in which copyright is subsisting shall, after the expiration of ten years from the day on which the work was registered in the Copyright Office, continue effective only in case a dramatization or translation thereof has been produced within that period by his consent or that of his assigns, and in the case of translations shall be confined to the language of any translation so produced. Sec. 21. That every person who, without the consent of the author or proprietor first obtained, shall publish or reproduce in any manner whatsoever any unpublished copyrightable work shall be liable to the author or proprietor for all damages occasioned by such injury, and to an injunction restraining such unauthorized publication, as hereinafter provided. Sxc. 22. That any reproduction, without the consent of the author or copyright proprietor, of any work or any material part of any work in which copyright is subsisting shall be illegal and is hereby prohibited. The provisions of section thirty-eight hundred and ninety-three of  Tt the Revised Statutes, prohibiting the use of the mails in certain cases, and also the provision of section thirty-eight hundred and ninety-five of the Revised Statutes, shall apply, and the importation into the United States of any such fraudulent copies or reproductions is hereby prohibited. Suc. 23. That if any person shall infringe the copyright in any work protected under the copyright laws of the United States by doing or causing to be done, without the consent of the copyright proprietor firat obtained in writing, any act the exclusive right to do or authorize which is by such laws reserved to such proprietor, such person shall be liable : (a) To an injunction restraining such infringement ; (b) To pay to the copyright proprietor such damages as the copyright proprietor may have suffered due to the infringement, as well as all the profits which the infringer may have made from such infringement, and in proving profits the plaintiff shall be required to prove sales only and defendant shall be required to prove every element of cost which he claims ; or in lieu of actual damages and profits, such damages as to the court shall appear just, to be assessed upon the following basis, but such damages shall in no case exceed the sum of five thousand dollars nor be less than the sum of two hundred and fifty dollars, and shall not be regarded as a penalty : (1) In the case of a painting, statue or sculpture or any device especially adapted to reproduce to the ear any copy- righted work, not less than ten dollars for every infringing copy made or sold by or found in the possession of the infringer or his agents or employees ; (2) In the case of a lecture, sermon, or address, not less than fifty dollars for every infringing delivery ; (3) In the case of a dramatic or musical composition, not less than one hundred dollars for the first and not less than fifty dollars for every subsequent infringing performance ; (4) In the case of all other works enumerated in section five of this Act, not less than one dollar for every infringing copy made or sold by or found in the possession of the intringer or his agents or employees. (c) To deliver up on oath to be impounded during the pendency of the action, upon such terms and conditions as the court may prescribe, all goods alleged to infringe a copyright ; (d) To deliver up on oath for destruction all the infringing copies or devices, as well as all plates, molds, matrices or other means for making such infringing copies. Any court given jurisdiction under section thirty-two of this Act may proceed in any action instituted for violation of any provision hereof to enter a judgment or decree enforcing any of the remedies herein provided. Sec. 24. That the proceedings for an injunction, damages and profits, and those for the seizure of infringing copies, plates, molds, matrices, etc., aforementioned, may be united in one action. Sno. 25. That any person who wilfully and for profit shall infringe any copyright secured by this Act, or who shall knowingly and wilfully aid or abet such infringement or in any wise knowingly and wilfully take part in any such infringement, shall be deemed guilty of a misdemeanor, and upon conviction thereof shall be punished by imprisonment for not exceeding one year or by a fine of not less than Remedies. Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4964 (as amended by Act of March 38, 1891, sec. 7, 26 Stat. at L., p- 1109) and Rev. Stat., sec. 4965 (as amended by Act of March 2, 1895, 28 Stat. at L., p. 965). Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4966 (as amended by Act of Jan. 6, 1897, 29 Stat. at L., p. 481). 12 one hundred dollars nor more than one thousand dollars, or both, in the discretion of the court. False notice of | Any person who, with fraudulent intent, shall insert or impress any copyright. notice of copyright required by this Act, or words of the same purport, in or upon any article for which he has not obtained copyright, or with fraudulent intent shall remove or alter the copyright notice upon an article duly vopyrighted, shall be guilty of a misdemeanor, punishable by a fine of not less than one hundred dollars and not more than one thousand dollars. Any person who shall knowingly issue or sell any article bearing a notice of United States copyright which has not been copyrighted in this country, or who shall knowingly import any article bearing such notice, or words of the same purport, which has not been copyrighted in this country, shall be liable to a fine of one hundred dollars. The importation into the United States of any article bearing such notice of copyright when there is no existing copyright thereon in the United States is prohibited, and such importations shall be proceeded against as provided by sections twenty-six to twenty-nine, inclusive, of this Act. Prohibition of SEC. 26. That any and all such fraudulent copies prohibited importa- importation. tion by this Act which are brought into the United States from any foreign country shall be seized by the collector, surveyor or other officer of the customs, or any person authorized in writing to make seizures under the customs revenue laws, in the district in which they are found; and the copies so seized shall without delay be delivered into the custody of the principal customs officer of the collection district in which the seizure is made; whereupon the said officer shall (except in cases of importation by mail) publish a notice of such seizure once a week for three successive weeks in some newspaper of the county or place where such seizure shall have been made. If no news- paper is published in such county, then such notice shall be published in some newspaper of the county in which the principal customs office of the district is situated ; and if no newspaper is published in such county, then notices shall be posted in proper public places, which : notices shall describe the articles seized and state the time, cause, and place of seizure, and shall require any person claiming such articles to appear and file with such customs officer his claim to such articles within twenty days from the date of the first publication of such notice. Sro. 27. That any person claiming the property so seized may, at any time within twenty days from the date of such first publication of Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 3076, notice, file with the collector, or other proper officer, a claim, stating his interest in the articles seized, and deposit with such collector, or other proper officer, a bond to the United States as now prescribed by law, in the penal sum of two hundred and fifty dollars, with two sure- ties, to be approved by said collector, or other proper officer, conditioned Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 838] that in case of the condemnation of the articles so claimed the obligors shall pay all the costs and expenses of the proceedings to obtain such condemnation. Such collector, or other proper officer, shall transmit the said bond with a duplicate list and description of the articles seized and claimed to the United States Attorney for the proper district, who shall proceed : for a condemnation of the property by information as in customs revenue 4 cases. Src. 28. 'Fhat in case the property shall be condemned it shall be delivered into the custody of the United States Marshal and destroyed in such manner as the court may direct. If not condemned the said articles shall be delivered to the importer on payment of the duty, if  13 any be due. If probable cause is found by the court as an existing fact connected with the seizure, the officer or other person making the seizure shall be entitled to a certificate affording him an absolute defense to any action on account of seizure. If no such claim shall be filed, or bond given, within the twenty days above specified, the collector, or other proper officer of the customs who has custody of the property, shall declare the same forfeited, and it shall be destroyed in such manner as shall be prescribed by the Secretary of the Treasury. Sec. 29. That mails from foreign countries shall be carefully examined by postmasters, who shall forward to the principal customs officer of the district in which the post office is situated any foreign mail package supposed to contain any article imported in violation of the provisions of this Act. Upon receipt of such package the customs officer shall detain the same in his custody and notify by mail the eddressee of the package of its detention, and require him to show cause within thirty days why the supposed prohibited articles should not be destroyed. If the person so addressed shall not appear and show cause to the contrary, the customs officer shall make formal seizure of the articles contained in the package supposed to be pro- hibited importation, and if the package contains any prohibited articles shall declare the same forfeited, whereupon said articles shall be destroyed in such manner as the Secretary of the Treasury shall direct. If upon examination the articles prove to be innocent of any violation of law the package shall be forwarded to the addressee in regular course of mail, subject to the payment of customs duty, if any be due. If the addressee appears and shows to the satisfaction of the said officer that the importation of the articles is not prohibited, the said articles shall be delivered to the addressee upon payment of the customs duty, if any be due. Sec. 30. That during the existence of the American copyright in any book the importation into the United States of any foreign edition or editions thereof (although authorized by the author or proprietor) not printed from type set within the limits of the United States or from plates made therefrom, or any plates of the same not made from type set within the limits of the United States, or any editions thereof pro- duced by lithographic process not performed within the limits of the United States, in accordance with the requirements of section thirteen of this Act, shall be and is hereby prohibited : Provided, however, 'That such prohibition shall not apply— (a) To works in raised characters for the use of the blind ; (b) To a foreign newspaper or magazine, although containing matter copyrighted in the United States printed or reprinted by authority of the copyright proprietor, unless such newspaper or magazine contains also copyright matter printed or reprinted without such authorization ; (c) To the authorized edition of a book in a foreign language or languages, of which only a translation into English has been copy- righted in this country ; (a) ‘To books in a foreign language or languages, published without the limits of the United States, but deposited and registered for an ad interim copyright under the provisions of this Act: in which case importation of copies of an authorized foreign edition shall be permitted during the ad interim term of two years, or until such time within this period as an edition shall have been produced from type set within the limits of the United States, or from plates made therefrom, or by a lithographic process performed therein as above provided ; Comp. Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 3 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1107). Comp. Act of Oct. 1, 1890, Free List, sec. 513. Comp. Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 3 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1108). Comp. Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 3 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1107). Comp. Act of March 3, 1905.  Suits : diction. Juris- 14 (e) To any book published abroad with the authorization of the author or copyright proprietor when imported under the circum- stances stated in one of the four sub-divisions following, that is to say: (1) When imported, not more than one copy at one time for use and not for sale, under permission given by the pro- prietor of the American copyright ; (2) When imported, not more than one copy at one time, by the authority or for the use of the United States ; (3) When specially imported, for use and not for sale, not more than one copy of any such book in any one invoice, in good faith, by or for any society or institution incorporated for educational, literary, philosophical, scientific or religious purposes, or for the encouragement of the fine arts, or for any college, academy, school or seminary of learning, or for any State, school, college, university or free public library in the United States: but such privilege of importation without the consent of the American copyright proprietor shall not extend to a foreign reprint of a book by an American author copy- righted in the United States unless copies of the American edition can not be supplied by the American publisher or copyright proprietor ; (4) When such books form parts of libraries or collections purchased en bloc for the use of societies, institutions or libraries designated in the foregoing paragraph; or form parts of the libraries or personal baggage belonging to persons or families arriving from foreign countries, and are not intended for sale : Provided, That copies imported as above may not lawfully be used in any way to violate the rights of the American copyright proprietor or annul or limit the copyright protection secured by this Act ; and such unlawful use shall be deemed an infringement of copyright. Src. 31. That all copies of authorized editions of copyright books imported in violation of the above provisions of this Act may be exported and returned to the country of export, provided it be shown to the satisfaction of the Secretary of the Treasury upon written application that such importation does not involve wilful negligence or fraud. If absence of wilful negligence or fraud be not established to the satisfaction of the Secretary of the Treasury, the importation shall be proceeded against as in the case of fraudulent copies in the manner prescribed by sections twenty-six to twenty-nine, inclusive, of this Act. Sec. 32. That all actions arising under the copyright laws of the United States shall be originally cognizable by the circuit courts of the United States, the district court of any Territory, the Supreme Court of the District of Columbia, the district courts of Alaska, Hawaii and Porto Rico, and the courts of first instance of the Philipine Islands. Actions arising under this Act may be instituted in the district of which the defendant is an inhabitant, or in the district where the violation of any provision of this Act has occurred. Any such court, or judge thereof, shall have power, upon bill in equity filed by any party aggrieved, to grant an injunction to prevent the violation of any right secured by said laws, according to the course and principles of courts of equity, on such terms as said court or judge may deem reasonable. Any injunction that may be granted, restraining and enjoining the doing of anything forbidden by this Act may be served on the parties against whom such injunction may be granted  15 anywhere in the United States, and shall be operative throughout the United States and be enforceable by proceedings in contempt, or other- wise, by any other court or judge possessing jurisdiction of the defendant; but the defendants, or any or either of them, may make a motion in the proper court of any other district where such a violation is alleged, to dissolve said injunction upon such reasonable notice to the plaintiff as the court or judge before whom said motion shall be made shall deem proper; service of said motion to be made on the plaintiff in person or on his attorney in the action. Said courts or judges shall have authority to enforce said injunction and to hear and determine a motion to dissolve the same, as herein provided, as fully as if the action were pending or brought in the district in which said motion is made. The clerk of the court, or judge granting the injunction, shall, when required so to do by the court hearing the application to dissolve or enforce said injunction, transmit without delay to said court a certified copy of all the papers on which the said injunction was granted that are on file in his office. When any action is brought in any place whereof the defendant is not an inhabitant, service of process shall be made by the marshal of the district of which the defendant is an inhabitant, or of the district where he may be found, upon receiving a certified copy of the process from the clerk of the court where the suit was brought, and return shall be made by said marshal to said court. Suc. 33. That the final orders, judgments or decrees of any court mentioned in section thirty-two of this Act arising under the copyright laws of the United States may be reviewed on appeal or writ of error in the manner and to the extent now provided by law for the review of cases finally determined in said courts respectively. Sec. 34. That no action shall be maintained under the provisions of this Act unless the same is commenced within three years after the cause of action arose. Src. 35. That in all recoveries under this Act full costs shall be allowed. Src. 36. That nothing in this Act shall prevent, lessen, impeach, or avoid any remedy at law or in equity which any party aggrieved by any infringement of a copyright might have had if this Act had not been passed. Suc. 37. That the copyright is distinct from the property in the material object which is the subject of copyright, and the sale or con- veyance, by gift or otherwise, of the original object shall not of itself imply the cession of the copyright ; nor shall the assignment of the copyright imply the transfer of the material object. Src. 38. That the right of translation, the right of dramatization, the right of oral delivery of a lecture, the right of representation in the case of a dramatic composition, the right of performance in the case of a musical composition, where the latter is reserved as provided in section fourteen hereof, the right to make any mechanical device by which music may be reproduced to the ear, and the right of repro- duction of a work of art or of a drawing or plastic work of a scientific or technical character shall each be deemed a separate estate subject to assignment, lease, license, gift, bequest, or inheritance. Suc. 39. That the copyright in a work of art and the ownership of the work shall be deemed to be distinct properties, and, except as pro- vided for in this Act, the copyright in any artistic work shall remain in the author of the work, even if such work be sold or disposed of by Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 972. Transfer of Copyright.  Assignment of copyright. Foreign as- signment. Comp. Patent Act of March 3, 1897, sec. 5 (29 Stat. at L., p. 693). Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4955. Comp. Act of June 18, 1874, sec, 2 C18 Stat. at L., part 111, p. 79). The Copyright Office. Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4948 ; Act of Feb. 19, 1897 (29 Stat. at L., p. 545). Comp. Act of Feb. 19, 1897 (29 Stat. at L., p. 545). Comp. Act of Feb. 19, 1897 (29 Stat. at L., p. 545). 16 such author, unless the copyright therein be expressly assigned or disposed of in writing by him, or pass by operation of law or testamentary disposition. Src. 40. That every assignment of copyright under this Act shall be by an instrument of writing signed by the assignor. Suc. 41. That every assignment of copyright executed in a foreign country shall be acknowledged by the assignor before a consular officer or secretary of legation of the United States authorized by law to administer oaths or perform notarial acts. The certificate of such acknowledgment under the hand and official seal of such consular officer or secretary of legation shall be primd facie evidence of the execution of the instrument. Suc. 42. That every assignment of copyright shall be recorded in the Copyright Office within ninety days after its execution in the United States or within six calendar months after its execution without the limits of the United States, in default of which it shall be void as against any subsequent purchaser or mortgagee for a valuable con- sideration, without notice, whose assignment has been duly recorded. Suc. 43. That in place of the original instrument of assignment there may be sent for record a true copy of the same duly certified as such by any official authorized to take an acknowledgment to a deed. Src. 44. That the Register of Copyrights shall, upon payment of the prescribed fee, record such assignment, and shall return to the sender, with a certificate of record attached, under seal, the original instrument or the copy of the same so filed for record; and upon the payment of the fee prescribed by this Act he shall furnish to any person requesting the same a certified copy thereof, under the seal of the Copyright Office. Suc. 45. That when an assignment of the copyright in a specified book or other work has been recorded, the assignee shall have the privilege of substituting his name for that of the assignor in the statutory notice of copyright prescribed by this Act. Src. 46. That all records and other things relating to copyrights, required by law to be preserved, shall be kept and preserved in the Copyright Office, Library of Congress, District of Columbia, and shall be under the control of the Register of Copyrights, who shall, under the direction and supervision of the Librarian of Congress, perform all the duties relating to the registration of copyrights. Src. 47. That there shall be appointed by the Librarian of Congress a Register of Copyrights, at a salary of dollars per annum, and one Assistant Register of Copyrights, at a salary of dollars per annum, who shall have authority during the absence of the Register of Copyrights to attach the Copyright Office seal to all papers issued from the said office, and to sign such certificates and other papers as may be necessary. There shall also be appointed by the Librarian such subordinate assistants to the Register as may from time to time be authorized by law. Src. 48. That the Register of Copyrights shall make daily deposits in some bank in the District of Columbia, designated for this purpose by the Secretary of the Treasury as a national depository, of all moneys received to be applied as copyright fees, and shall make weekly deposits with the Secretary of the Treasury, in such manner as the latter shall direct, of all copyright fees actually applied under the provisions of this Act, and annual deposits of sums received which it has not been possible to apply as copyright fees or to return to the remitters, and  17 shall also make monthly reports to the Secretary of the Treasury and to the Librarian of Congress of the applied copyright fees for each calendar month, together with a statement of all remittances received, trust funds on hand, moneys refunded, and unapplied balances. Suc. 49. That the Register of Copyrights shall give bond to the United States in the sum of twenty thousand dollars, in form to be approved by the Solicitor of the Treasury, and with sureties satisfactory to the Secretary of the Treasury, for the faithful discharge of his duties. Sec. 50. That the Register of Copyrights shall make an annual report to the Librarian of Congress, to be printed in the Annual Report on the Library of Congress, of all copyright business for the previous fiscal year, including the number and kind of works which have been deposited in the Copyright Office during the fiscal year, under the provisions of this Act. Suc. 51. That the seal provided under the Act of July eighth, eighteen hundred and seventy, and at present used in the Copyright Office, shall continue to be the seal thereof, and by it all papers issued from the Copyright Office requiring authentication shall be authenticated. Suc. 52. That, subject to the approval of the Librarian of Congress, the Register of Copyrights shall be authorized to make reasonable rules and regulations, not inconsistent with the provisions of this Act, for the conduct of proceedings with reference to the registration of claims to copyright as provided by this Act: Provided, That no breach of such rules or regulations shall affect the validity of the copyright. Suc. 53. That the Register of Copyrights shall provide and keep such record books in the Copyright Office as are required to carry out the provisions of this Act, and whenever deposit has been made in the Copyright Office of a title or copy of any work under the provisions of this Act he shall make entry thereof. Suc. 54. That in the case of each entry the person recorded as the claimant of the copyright shall be entitled to a certificate under seal of copyright registration, to contain his name and address, the title of the work upon which copyright is claimed, the date of the deposit of the required copies of such work, and such marks as to class designation and entry number as shall fully identify the entry. In the case of a book the certificate shall also state the receipt of the affidavit required by section thirteen of this Act, and the date of the completion of the printing, or the date of the publication of the book, as stated in the said affidavit. The Register of Copyrights shall prepare a printed form for the said certificate to be filled out in each case as above provided for, which certificate sealed with the seal of the Copyright Office shall, upon payment of the prescribed fee, be given to any person making application for the same, and the said certificate shall be admitted in any court as prima facie evidence of the facts stated therein. Suc. 55. That the Register of Copyrights shall fully index all copy- right registrations, and shall print at periodic intervals a catalogue of the titles of articles deposited and registered for copyright, together with suitable indexes, and at stated intervals shall print complete and indexed catalogues for each class of copyright entries, and thereupon shall have authority to destroy the original manuscript catalogue cards containing the titles included in such printed volumes and representing the entries made during such intervals. The current catalogues of copyright entries and the index volumes herein provided for shall be admitted in any court as prima facie evidence of the facts stated therein as regards any copyright registration. Comp. Act of Feb. 19, 1897 Q9 Stat. at L., p. 545). Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4951. Comp. Rey. Stat., sec. 4949. Comp. Trade-mark Act of Feb. 20, 1905, sec. 26. Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4957. Comp. Trade-mark Act of Feb. 20, 1905, sec. 16. Catalogue of copyright entries. Comp. Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 4 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1108).  Comp. Act. of March 3, 1891, sec. 4 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1108). Disposal of ac- cumulated copy- right deposits. Copyright fees. Comp. Rev. Stat., sec. 4958 ; Act of June 18, 1874, sec. 2 (18 Stat. at L., part 11, p. 79); Act of March 3, 1891, sec. 4 (26 Stat. at L., p. 1108). 18 Suc. 56. That the said printed current catalogues as they are issued shall be promptly distributed by the Copyright Office to the collectors of customs of the United States and to the postmasters of all exchange offices of receipt of foreign mails, in accordance with revised lists of such collectors of customs and postmasters prepared by the Secretary of the Treasury and the Postmaster-General, and they shall also be furnished to all parties desiring them at a price to be determined by the Register of Copyrights not exceeding five dollars per annum for the complete catalogue of copyright entries and not exceeding one dollar per annum for the catalogues issued during the year for any one class of subjects. The consolidated catalogues and indexes shall also be supplied to all persons ordering them at such prices as may be deter- mined to be reasonable, and all subscriptions for the catalogues shall be received by the Superintendent of Public Documents, who shall forward the said publications ; and the moneys thus received shall be paid into the Treasury of the United States and accounted for under such laws and Treasury regulations as shall be in force at the time. Sec. 57. That the record books of the Copyright Office, together with the indexes to such record books, and all works deposited and retained in the Copyright Office, shall be open to public inspection at convenient times ; and copies may be taken of the copyright entries actually made in such record books, subject to such safeguards and regulations as shall be prescribed by the Register of Copyrights and approved by the Librarian of Congress. Suc. 58. That of the articles deposited in the Copyright Office under the provisions of the copyright laws of the United States or of this Act, the Librarian of Congress shall determine what books and other articles shall be transferred to the permanent collections of the Library of Congress, including the Law Library, and what other books or articles shall be placed in the reserve collections of the Library of Congress for sale or exchange, or be transferred to other governmental libraries in the District of Columbia for use therein. Sec. 59. That of any articles undisposed of as above provided, together with all titles and correspondence relating thereto, the Librarian of Congress and the Register of Copyrights jointly shall at suitable intervals determine what of these received during any period of years it is desirable or useful to preserve in the permanent files of the Copyright Office, and, after due notice as hereinafter provided, may within their discretion cause the remaining articles and other things to be destroyed: Provided, That there shall be printed in the Catalogue of Copyright Entries from February to November, inclusive, a statement of the years of receipt of such articles and a notice to permit any author, copyright proprietor, or other lawful claimant to claim and remove before the expiration of the month of November of that year anything found which relates to any of his productions deposited or registered for copyright within the period of years stated, not reserved or disposed of as provided for in sections fifty-eight and fifty-nine of this Act : And provided further, That no manuscript of an unpublished work shall be destroyed during the term of its copyright without specific notice to the author, copyright proprietor, or other lawful claimant, permitting him to claim and remove it. Suc. 60. That the Register of Copyrights shall receive, and the persons to whom the services designated are rendered shall pay, the following fees: For the registration of any work subject to copyright deposited under the provisions of this Act, one dollar, which sum is to include a certificate under seal. For every additional certificate under seal of registration made, fifty cents. For recording and certifying any  19 instrument of writing for the assignment of copyright, or for any copy of an assignment, duly certified, if not over three hundred words in length, one dollar; if more than three hundred and less than one thousand words in length, two dollars; if more than one thousand words in length, one dollar for each one thousand words and fraction thereof over three hundred words. For comparing any copy of an assignment with the record of such document in the Copyright Office and certifying the same under seal, one dollar. For recording the transfer of the proprietorship of copyrighted articles, ten cents for each title of a book or other article in addition to the fee prescribed for recording the instrument of assignment. For any requested search of Copyright Office records, indexes, or deposits, fifty cents for each full hour of time consumed in making such search. For the personal inspection of copyright record books, indexes, applications, or any article deposited, including the copying of an entry actually made in any such record book, ten cents in the case of each book or other article: Provided, That for such inspection or copying, or both, if made by or on behalf of any person party to a copyright suit already begun or if the inspection and use of a book or other deposited article is made in the reading-room of the Library of Congress, or in any division of the Library to which the said article would naturally pertain, no charge shall be made: Provided further, That only one registration at one fee shall be required in the case of several volumes of the same book or periodical deposited at the same time or of a numbered series of any work specified in subsections (h), (j), (k), and (1) of section five of this Act, where such series represents the same subject with variances only in pose or composition and the items composing it are deposited at the same time under one title with a view to a single registration. Suc. 61. That in the interpretation and construction of this Act the words “ United States” shall be construed to mean the United States and its territorial possessions, and to include and embrace all territory which is now or may hereafter be under the jurisdiction and control of the United States. Suc. 62. That in the interpretation and construction of this Act words importing the singular number shall be held to include the plural, and vice versd, except where such construction would be unreasonable, and words importing the masculine gender shall be held to include all genders, except where such construction would be absurd or unreasonable. Sno. 63. That in the interpretation and construction of this Act «“ the date of publication ” shall in the case of a work of which copies are reproduced for sale or distribution be held to be the earliest date when copies of the first authorized edition were sold or placed on sale ; and the word “author” shall include an employer in the case of works made for hire. So. 64. That all acts and parts of acts inconsistent herewith are hereby repealed, save and except section 4966 of the Revised Statutes, the provisions of which are hereby confirmed and continued in force, anything to the contrary in this Act notwithstanding. ’ BRADBURY, AGNEW, & CO. LD., PRINTERS, LONDON AND TONBRIDGE. Miscellaneous Provisions. Repealing clause. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 16 Issue 10 (July 1906) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 16 Issue 10 (July 1906) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1906-07-01-The-Author-16-10 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/358/1906-10-01-The-Author-17-1.pdf b68388e6f34fecc479f735342670c0f1 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1906-10-01 Volume 17 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 1–28 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19061001 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 01 (October 1906) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 01 (October 1906) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1906-10-01-The-Author-17-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/359/1906-11-01-The-Author-17-2.pdf 2ff8f625d7d112c428775af2b50c474b PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1906-11-01 Volume 17 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 29–56 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19061101 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 02 (November 1906) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 02 (November 1906) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1906-11-01-The-Author-17-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/360/1906-12-01-The-Author-17-3.pdf d01eeff67c2e3f36265a2f8b2926ef61 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1906-12-01 Volume 17 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 57–84 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19061201 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 03 (December 1906) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 03 (December 1906) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1906-12-01-The-Author-17-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/361/1907-01-01-The-Author-17-4.pdf 72f84e9713bab27a1e4f5f99be6087dd PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-01-01 Volume 17 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 85–108 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19070101 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 04 (January 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 04 (January 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-01-01-The-Author-17-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/362/1907-02-01-The-Author-17-5.pdf 5a907cdc11b46965ddc725c25bae3e19 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-02-01 Volume 17 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 109–136 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19070201 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 05 (February 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 05 (February 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-02-01-The-Author-17-5 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/363/1907-03-01-The-Author-17-6.pdf 10787daf4c7087bcd449e2e7f2d886fd PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-03-01 Volume 17 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 137–164 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19070301 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 06 (March 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 06 (March 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-03-01-The-Author-17-6 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/364/1907-04-01-The-Author-17-7.pdf 859ccdfa3f35956f09f0d09e7ed86dd6 PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-04-01 Volume 17 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 165–188 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19070401 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 07 (April 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 07 (April 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-04-01-The-Author-17-7 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/366/1907-05-01-The-Author-17-8.pdf c4e8f56ac3e6b2a8cddd289d330c7bd7 PDF Text Text ���������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-05-01 Volume 17 Issue 8 Pages Page range in volume 189–216 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19070501 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 08 (May 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 08 (May 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-05-01-The-Author-17-8 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/367/1907-06-01-The-Author-17-9.pdf fe2a918e9e2bfe79c9719214f91c7827 PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-06-01 Volume 17 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 217–240 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19070601 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 09 (June 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 09 (June 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-06-01-The-Author-17-9 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/369/1907-07-01-The-Author-17-10.pdf b2a1f8c795aca7e6a12295af0c27f7d7 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-07-01 Volume 17 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 241–268 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19070701 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 17 Issue 10 (July 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 17 Issue 10 (July 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-07-01-The-Author-17-10 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/371/1907-10-01-The-Author-18-1.pdf 2864f6eee1581138f8e2d462f319aa9f PDF Text Text ������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-10-01 Volume 18 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 1–32 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19071001 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 18 Issue 01 (October 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 18 Issue 01 (October 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-10-01-The-Author-18-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/372/1907-11-01-The-Author-18-2.pdf d032054fe66267dea4ba46ac4ac0d919 PDF Text Text �������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-11-01 Volume 18 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 33–64 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19071101 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 18 Issue 02 (November 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 18 Issue 02 (November 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-11-01-The-Author-18-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/373/1907-12-02-The-Author-18-3.pdf 0735d589ba07062d47265cbe182c796c PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1907-12-02 Volume 18 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 65–92 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19071202 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 18 Issue 03 (December 1907) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 18 Issue 03 (December 1907) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1907-12-02-The-Author-18-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/374/1908-01-01-The-Author-18-4.pdf 43a5d198f14f1bfee7cc5aef23b293f3 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1908-01-01 Volume 18 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 93–120 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19080101 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 18 Issue 04 (January 1908) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 18 Issue 04 (January 1908) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1908-01-01-The-Author-18-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/376/1908-02-01-The-Author-18-5.pdf 7043438baef5647a7b8e8bcca25aad2d PDF Text Text �������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1908-02-01 Volume 18 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 121–152 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19080201 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 18 Issue 05 (February 1908) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 18 Issue 05 (February 1908) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1908-02-01-The-Author-18-5 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/377/1908-03-02-The-Author-18-6.pdf 2e8b2f8a88a9e554ac9f26981c7914b2 PDF Text Text ������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1908-03-02 Volume 18 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 153–184 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19080302 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 18 Issue 06 (March 1908) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 18 Issue 06 (March 1908) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239471</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1908-03-02-The-Author-18-6 publications The Author